Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A/N:

Hey! I'm planning to give all the Pokédex holders a chance to play a leading role.
They won't all appear in the first chapter, but will gradually be introduced as the story progresses. I've been a fan of Pokémon Adventures (Pokémon Special) for almost ten years now. After spending years reading fanfictions, I finally decided to write my own. This is my very first fanfic, and I’m not a native English speaker—I'm Italian—so please keep that in mind.

If anyone happens to read this story, I’d really appreciate your thoughts or any constructive criticism to help me improve.
Thank you for reading!!

Disclaimer: I do not own Pokèmon Adventures

story based on the Pokémon Adventures manga.
While the Dex Holders enjoy their lives, a group of people declares/plans revenge against the Oak family and the heirs of the Pokédex.

Ages: I thought about this to avoid too big an age gap:
21: Red, Green, and Blue
20: Yellow
19: Silver, Gold, and Crystal
18: Ruby, Sapphire, and Emerald
17: Pearl, Diamond, Platinum, Black, and White
16: X and Y
15: Lacktwo and Whitley
14: Sun and Moon

The ships in this story:
Just to clarify, Green is the male and Blue is the female — I prefer the Japanese names.

·       Specialshipping (RedxYellow)

·       Oldrivalshipping (GreexBlue)

·       Mangaquestshipping (GoldxCrystal)

·       Franticshipping (RubyxSapphire)

·       Comonnershipping (DiamondxPlatinum)

·       Agencyshipping (BlakexWhite)

·       Corrupterdshipping (LacktwuxWhitwtley)

·       Kaloshipping (YxX)

·       Deliveryshipping (SunxMoon)

Chapter 1 “A ruined party”

 
Kanto
The sun was already high in the sky and the Pidgeys were singing on the branches of the trees, when sunlight filtered into the bedroom of a house in Viridian City.
Viridian City, a large city located in the western part of the Kanto region.

Blue and Green had bought a plot of land near the Viridian gym and had built the house of their dreams there—especially Blue’s dream. She wanted a huge walk-in closet to hold shoes, clothes, and jewelry, while he wanted a study to work and keep his many books and research.
They had been living together for more than six months. Some furniture was still missing to complete the furnishing, but the essentials, like a big bed to share, were already there.

Green Oak had never thought he could live with someone like Blue. They were polar opposites: they couldn’t go more than four days without arguing. However, over time they had matured and understood that compromises were necessary to make the relationship work. Three dates a week were mandatory—better if they included dinner at a fancy restaurant—and they had to avoid bothering Green with trivial matters while he was working, like showing catalogs of sparkling necklaces and rings.
Yet, those catalogs one day turned out to be useful because Green was secretly preparing an important announcement. After visiting several jewelry stores, finally that day he would pick up the ring from the jeweler. He had arranged to meet Red: despite his total clumsiness in love, he was his best friend, and he wanted him to be present at such a special moment.

Blue turned on her side, contemplating Green’s face. He looked so cute with his messy hair and slightly open mouth. She leaned close to his ear and whispered:
— You’re so cute.
Green grumbled something and turned over in bed. Blue smiled, satisfied: she loved those mornings when they could sleep in and wake up together. Usually, Green was always busy between the gym and the lab, but those moments were just for the two of them.
Blue rested her head on Green’s chest and felt his arms wrap around her waist. She gave him a tender kiss on the cheek and whispered:
— Good morning, darling. How did you sleep?
— Good... and you? — he replied, rubbing his eyes to wake up.
— Perfectly — she replied, radiant.
— What do you want for breakfast? — Green asked, getting out of bed and heading downstairs to the kitchen.
— You know you’re really sexy in the morning? — Blue said with a smile, staring at his bare chest. Green usually slept in long pants and no shirt. Only in winter did he wear something extra, and Blue really appreciated this habit.
— Annoying girl... I’ll wait for you downstairs — said Green, leaving the bedroom.
— Wait! You’re not giving me a good morning kiss?! — Blue shouted, puffing out her cheeks. She then decided to get up too, wearing a light robe with lace embroidery to cover her shoulders because of the morning breeze. The robe matched her short blue satin slip perfectly.

She went down the marble stairs and headed to the modern kitchen, lit by a large patio door overlooking the garden. Green was already sitting on a stool, sipping his beloved black coffee: an indispensable ritual to start the day.
Blue approached with a coquettish smile and said:
— So, Mr. Oak, where’s my kiss?
Green leaned toward her and kissed her. He felt her smile during the kiss and placed a hand on her waist, pulling her closer.
— Don’t think a little kiss is enough to make up for what you did — Blue said with a mischievous tone.
— Got any suggestions? — Green whispered, leaving a trail of kisses on her neck.
— Well... surprise me — she said, sitting on his knees and looking straight into his eyes. Green noticed that strange sparkle in her blue eyes, one he knew very well.
— Pescky girl... — Green whispered softly, and their lips met.

After a while, between kisses, Green looked at the clock: it was 10 AM.
— I have to go. I’m meeting Red at the gym to train — he said, getting up to change.
He hated lying to Blue, but it was a little white lie for a good cause. Besides, she was a real gossip hound and could never risk ruining the surprise.
— Okay, Greenii. I remind you I’m not working today because the furniture for the living room and dining room is being delivered. Finally! And tonight the Dex Holders from Johto, Hoenn, and Sinnoh are coming for the official housewarming! — Blue said excitedly.
— See you later — he replied, giving her a loving kiss on the forehead. He left the house and mounted his Charizard, heading to the Viridian gym where he had an appointment with Red.
Meanwhile, Blue decided to change, put on her favorite black dress, and brushed her long brown hair. She was ready to go to Celadon City to look for a dress suitable for the evening before the movers arrived.

Green was standing in front of the Viridian City gym. That day, he would leave his reserve team to handle challengers, at least until his return. He had personally trained them so he could be absent when necessary.

— Finally, you’ve arrived — said Green, slightly nervous, seeing Red land with his Aerodactyl.
— Sorry! Just leaving the house, I was swarmed by fangirls. I couldn’t get rid of them... — Red apologized, looking embarrassed.
— Good, let’s head to Goldenrod City. But relax a bit, you look like you’ve been stung by a Beedrill — Red said laughing, earning a glare from Green, who was already regretting inviting him.

The jewelry store was charming, specializing in handcrafted charms depicting any Pokémon you wanted. However, that wasn’t why Green had chosen it.
The owner was originally from Lumiose City, where he had another shop managed by his brother. Green, during a training trip to Kalos, had seen a ring in the window that deeply struck him. At that time, he hadn’t yet decided to propose to Blue, but he already knew that this was the perfect ring.
It was elegant and sophisticated, just like her: 18-carat white gold, with a splendid central aquamarine evoking the serenity of the sea, born from the fusion of blue and green. The band was embellished with a row of small white diamonds set into it.

As soon as they entered, the owner warmly welcomed them.
— Mr. Oak! What a pleasure to see you again. Are you finally ready to pick up the “surprise”? I’ll get it right away so you can check if everything is in order — he said, heading to the back.
— Wow, so many jewels... Are you sure you made the right choice? — Red asked, looking at a pair of earrings shaped like Jigglypuff. — I think she would love these!
Green rubbed his temples, silently praying that Arceus would occasionally strike his owner with a Thunderbolt.
— I’m telling you again: I’ve already chosen everything. Even the customization. We’re only here to pick up the ring — he replied sharply.
— Oh really? Because it seemed to me you hadn’t decided yet how to ask her to marry you — Red said mockingly.
Green elbowed him in the side, making him bend forward.
— We’ll see when it’s your turn — he retorted sarcastically.
— Here it is, Mr. Oak. What do you think? — said the owner handing the ring to Green.
He examined it carefully, focusing on the phrase engraved inside.
— It’s perfect — he said with a slight smile on his lips.
It was rare to see him smile, except during particularly stimulating battles. But since Blue had entered his life, something in him had changed.
At first, he had only considered her an annoying and talkative girl, but after the battle at the Sevii Islands, he had learned to see beyond the mask. She was no longer simply a Pokédex holder companion: she was becoming his life partner. And even though she drove him crazy, life with her would never be boring — and he wouldn’t want it any different.

While the jeweler packed the ring in a navy blue box, the door opened, revealing a rather cheerful Gold.
— Hey! What are you doing here? — he asked smiling.
— I accompanied Green to pick up the engagement ring for Blue — Red said with a sly look.
— WHAT?! I don’t believe it! You finally decided! I have to tell... — Gold didn’t get to finish his sentence before Green covered his mouth with a hand.
— Shhhhh! Don’t you dare tell anyone — said Green seriously.
— He doesn’t want it to be known so as not to spoil the surprise — added Red, petting his Pikachu.
— Then why did you bring Red?! He’s clueless about these things. He doesn’t even have a girlfriend and he always hides from Misty so he won’t go out with her! I know way more about this! — protested Gold.
— You don’t have a girlfriend either! And for your information, I asked Yellow out. That’s why I avoid Misty: I don’t want to break her heart — replied Red, a bit hurt.
— Enough! Be quiet! You’re a nuisance — Green snapped, now exasperated.
He paid for the ring, put it in the inner pocket of his jacket, and dragged the two friends out, who kept arguing about who understood girls better.
— Okay. I’m heading to the gym. I’ve already lost too much time. I need to get back before Blue passes by — said Green, mounting Charizard.
— Wait! Aren’t you going to thank me for coming with you? — Red said jokingly.
But Green didn’t hear him: he was already off towards Viridian City.
— Well, what do you say if we go there too? — Gold proposed, smiling. — There are more gyms, we could have some fun.
— I’m in! Let’s go! — Red replied, excited.
The Champion never said no to a battle, especially when the one challenging him was the Breeder.

Hoenn
Meanwhile, in Slateport City, a Pokémon contest was taking place. Strangely, Ruby was sitting in the audience cheering: it wasn’t just any day. The three Sinnoh natives had arrived in the region to explore it, and Platinum hadn’t resisted the temptation to participate in the competition.
Thanks to her tenacity—and that of her Pokémon—she won the contest with class and elegance.

— Well done, Missy! You were amazing — Dia congratulated her while biting into a salami sandwich.
— Thanks... but it’s also thanks to Ruby. He made outfits especially for the occasion — Platinum replied with cheeks slightly reddened from embarrassment.
— Good! Now that the contest is over, Sapphire, ever since we left I’ve wanted nothing more than a battle with you! — Pearl exclaimed enthusiastically, already holding a Poké Ball.
— Perfect. I’ll take you to a more secluded place. Follow me — Sapphire said, leaving the stadium.
They moved towards the beach where they wouldn’t bother anyone. Platinum was curious to watch the battle, while Ruby seemed more interested in contests held in Sinnoh.
— Okay! Let the battle begin: one on one. May the best win! — Dia announced solemnly, assuming the role of referee along with her Munchlax .

Kanto
Green was busy filling out some paperwork for the gym in his office when suddenly he heard a loud noise coming from the main arena. He rushed over and was not at all surprised to discover the cause...
— Don’t you have anything better to do than destroy my gym? — Green asked, visibly bored.
— Come on, Green, I promise we’ll fix everything afterward! — Red said, trying to convince his friend not to kick him out.
A three-on-three battle was underway. On the field at the moment were Eggy and Pika.
Green hadn’t even managed to respond when his PokéGear rang: it was Blue.
— Speak, annoying girl — he replied with his usual ironic tone.
— Oooh, it’s the future Mrs. Oak! — Gold commented with a mischievous smile.
But the joke cost him dearly: he was hit by Pikachu’s Thunder Wave.
— Hey! What are you doing?! — Gold exploded, rubbing his arm.
— That’s what happens to those who get distracted — Red laughed.

Green shut himself in his office to listen better to the call.
— Honey, could you come home to help me set up for the party? — Blue asked in a sweet voice.
— Sorry, Blue, but I also have to stop by the lab. And anyway, I know that’s an excuse: you definitely want me to assemble the table — Green replied calmly.
— Eh, you caught me! So you admit you’re not strong enough to do it, Greenii? — she teased him, amused.
— The movers will do it since we specifically hired them. But if you think I’m not strong enough, I’ll train... but I might be late tonight — he answered, teasing her in return.
— No no, I was joking! Don’t you dare be late — Blue said with a suddenly serious tone.
— Don’t worry. See you later — Green concluded, ending the call.

Hoenn
Sapphire and Pearl were deep into their battle when a Hyper Beam tore through the sky from above, crashing violently onto the beach. The explosion formed a massive crater in the sand, obliterating umbrellas and loungers, triggering panic among people and Pokémon alike.

The culprits quickly revealed themselves: a blond boy and a brown-haired girl, each riding a Hydreigon and a Salamence, respectively. Both were clad in long tartan coats and exuded a threatening, icy aura.

Without hesitation, Sapphire mounted her Tropius, ready to engage in an aerial battle.
“Damn you! How dare you attack Hoenn?!” she yelled furiously, aiming at the intruders.

Ruby watched anxiously. He knew Sapphire’s strength well—she was one of the most talented trainers he had ever met—but she was also impulsive and reckless. He would have preferred she wait, but a dark premonition clenched his stomach…

Tropius dodged a Dragon Pulse but was struck full force by Hydreigon’s ferocious Flamethrower. The Dex Holders instantly realized this was no ordinary skirmish—it was an invasion.

At that moment, Pearl took to the skies on her Chatot, while Ruby released Kiki, his Delcatty, from her Poké Ball. With a devastating combo of Ice Beam and Whirlwind, Delcatty froze the air and forced the two aggressors to halt the assault.

The girl on Salamence turned to her companion, grinding her teeth.
“You told me we’d only find Hoenn’s Dex Holders... What the hell are the Sinnoh ones doing here?!” she hissed low and irritated.
“I don’t know... This wasn’t planned. I’d say it’s better if we retreat,” the boy replied coolly, assessing the scene with calculating eyes.
“But how?! The party’s just started…” she hissed, her voice dark and bloodthirsty.
“We’ll make up for it. But right now, we’re outnumbered. Another Hoenn trainer could show up any moment. Let’s go.”

Without another word, they remounted their Pokémon and vanished into the horizon.

Sapphire launched herself in pursuit, but Ruby blocked her path, placing a hand on her arm.
“It’s too dangerous,” he said firmly.

The other three Dex Holders nodded silently. It was clear now: this was no random attack.

They decided to prepare for departure to Kanto. That evening, they’d be guests at Green and Blue’s for the housewarming dinner—and given what had just occurred, it was better to arrive a bit early. Caution was essential.

Kanto
By afternoon, Blue returned home, arms laden with bags. She wanted everything to be perfect for the housewarming party, and an event like this required an impeccable outfit. She’d bought a midnight-blue satin dress with a deep, overlapping V-neck that elegantly accentuated her décolletage. Fitted at the waist, it flared gently below the knee. What had particularly captivated her was the back: open and framed by slender, elegantly crisscrossed straps.

As she arranged the food for the gathering, the doorbell rang—it was the movers delivering furniture for the dining room. Blue welcomed them in. Three men entered, accompanied by three Machamp that lifted and arranged the furniture under her guidance. Since Green couldn’t be there, he’d entrusted her with his Machamp to help.

In just two hours, everything was in place. Blue was ecstatic. She thanked and dismissed them, then made her way to the bathroom to begin getting ready.

An hour later, fully dressed, made-up, and styling the final touches of her hair, she heard the doorbell again. It was too early for guests—and Green had the only spare key.

At the door stood a boy in the same uniform as the movers—“Machamp Movers”—but he wasn’t one of the three she had seen earlier. He had light brown hair and a gentle smile, but there was something unsettling about him that immediately put Blue on edge.

“Hi, I’m Thunder. Sorry to bother you... My colleagues realized afterward that they’d forgotten a toolbox,” he said with a polite smile.
“May I come in?” he added, his voice suddenly more insistent.

Blue nodded cautiously and stepped aside to let him enter.

“Wow, this house is gorgeous. You have excellent taste... not just in decor,” he commented, giving her a lingering look.

Blue took a breath to stay composed.

“Where would they’ve likely left the toolbox?” she asked, eager to wrap up the interruption.

“In the dining room,” he replied. Blue led him inside, where the table was already set with a white tablecloth, glassware, and padded cream chairs with black legs. It could seat over sixteen people.

“Go ahead and grab it. I’ll just get something and be right back,” Blue said and turned to leave—but didn’t manage to get away before she came face-to-face with an Aggron, steel armor gleaming, stance territorial.

“Well, well... where do you think you’re going?” the boy hissed, his pleasant smile morphing into a sadistic grin.
“You really think you can trick me? I’m the queen of tricks, baby,” Blue shot back with a confident smirk.

She’d seen this coming—she’d hidden Blasty, her Blastoise, in Green’s study. A frosted-glass sliding door adjoined it to the dining room, left slightly ajar—just enough for Blastoise’s cannons to line up.

“Blasty, Hydro Pump!”

A powerful jet of water slammed into Aggron and the boy. Aggron staggered but stayed on its feet. Thunder collapsed, moaning in shock and pain, slipping on the wet floor—Blue whispered a satisfied laugh.

“You... will pay, one by one,” he growled, rage coloring his tone.

“Oh honey... no one's getting hurt,” she replied coldly, unwavering.

“We have unfinished business with the Oak family... and with anyone continuing the Pokémon research. And you, more than anyone, are about to join this family,” Thunder spat, staring her down.

“What... what do you mean?” Blue stammered, shocked and confused.

Ignoring her, Thunder recalled Aggron and released another Poké Ball.
“Come out, Shiftry!”

Shiftry emerged, arms leaf-like, glowing green as it performed a challenge ritual—and then unleashed a powerful Leaf Blade toward Blasty and Blue.

Blastoise tried to shield Blue, but the strike was devastating. A window shattered, glass fragments flew, injuring both trainers and Pokémon. But the real shock: the Blastoise that had taken the hit was a Ditto. It reverted back to its true form and collapsed, exhausted, on the floor.

Blue fared no better. She’d taken a direct hit. Her dress was dull, torn, scratched; hair tousled and full of leaves. Drops of blood speckled the marble floor—it was hers. A shard of glass was buried in her right thigh.

She tried to rise but groaned in pain. Yet it was not over.

“Now, Blasty... Hydro Cannon,” she whispered, voice faint.

The study door burst open. The real Blastoise stormed in, cannons aimed. The hydro blast sent Thunder and his Shiftry crashing through the window into Viridian’s forest.

They weren’t power-hungry thugs—they were fueled by something far more visceral: vengeance.

For years, they’d watched the Dex Holders—tracking their journeys, habits, alliances. But above all, they had one goal: the Oak family. They swore to make Professor Oak regret creating the Pokédex and sworn to destroy anyone who dared carry on his legacy.

Blue lay unconscious on the dining-room floor. Blood no longer streamed, but her thigh wound still looked serious. Every second counted. She only hoped Machamp had managed to reach Green in time.

Just before admitting the imposter mover, Blue—suspicious—had released Green’s Machamp and whispered urgent words:

“Go to Viridian Gym. If something happens... bring Green here. Run as fast as you can.”

Machamp hesitated only a moment, then bolted out the back and dashed through the streets, straining every muscle.

When he reached the gym, the door was locked. Inside, silence. The battle between Red and Gold had ended hours ago. As usual, the Kanto Champion won, and Gold—slightly disappointed— begged him to return to Mt. Silver to train more.

Green, meanwhile, had closed the gym early to travel to Pewter City, where he was to deliver important research to his grandfather, Professor Oak. Machamp waited by the closed door for an hour—anxious, frustrated... until finally, he saw him.

A roar split the skies—Charizard screeched down in a dive, with Green atop. The moment their eyes met, Machamp felt a chill run down his spine.

Something was wrong. Machamp didn’t loiter there without reason—and Green knew it.

“What...? What are you doing here?” he asked, but words were unnecessary. Just a look told him everything: something serious had happened.

Charizard roared, eager to depart. Green grasped his Poké Ball tightly.
“Let’s go.” And together, they rocketed toward home.

“Blue!” Green shouted as he slammed open the front door.

Normally, he’d find her in the living room watching romance shows or pampering herself in the bathroom. Her cheerful voice usually greeted him warmly when he walked in.

But this time—silence.

Green searched the kitchen first, then the living room. Among the scattered glass shards and dried leaves, his heart began pounding. With each step, alarm grew until he reached the dining room—and his world stopped.

Blue lay unconscious, surrounded by glass, leaves, and blood.

Rational, logical, calm—Green now felt a rare, icy fear: the fear of losing her.

Dropping to his knees, he cradled her in his arms. He brushed sweat-streaked strands of hair from her face and gently shook her. Relief flooded him when he felt her heartbeat. She was breathing. She was alive.

Without hesitation, he tore off his shirt and used it as a tourniquet on her thigh wound. His hands trembled as he tied the knot, trying not to hurt her further. Then he pulled out his PokéGear, tapped the screen, and dialed a number.

After a few rings, Red’s bright tone answered:

“Hey, Green! I’ve set everything up at the gym like you wanted. I was just about to come—”

“Red. Listen to me. You need to come here, now. And bring Yellow,” Green cut cut in with a sharp, commanding voice.

Silence filled the line, until Red’s tone shifted, worried.
“What? Is something wrong?”

Green’s eyes didn’t leave Blue’s motionless form.
“It’s Blue. It’s serious. But she’s alive. Yellow is here with me,” he said, pausing.
“Bring anything she might need. Come immediately.”

Green ended the call, jaws clenched. He pressed against the counter, staring off into space, as Red munched through a box of cookies in silence—each bite angry, quick.

Chapter Text

About ten minutes later, the lock clicked sharply.

— “It’s open,” Red murmured, pushing the door open decisively.

Yellow stood just behind him, silent, expression taut, with Pika and Chuchu by her side. The moment she entered, the metallic scent of blood and the acrid odor of shattered glass hit her like a punch.

— “She’s in the dining room.” Green’s voice echoed from the hallway.

Without hesitation, Yellow dashed forward. She knelt beside Blue, who lay pale and wounded, and immediately checked her pulse.

— “She’s holding on, but she’s lost a lot of blood. We need to act fast,” she said firmly.

Green stepped aside, hands still stained. The makeshift bandage he'd tied around Blue's thigh was rough but effective. Yellow carefully loosened the knot and began working.

She placed her palm over the wound, and a soft glow spread slowly from her hand. Blue let out a faint groan.

— “Hang in there, Blue… I’m almost done,” Yellow whispered, stroking Blue’s hair gently.

Down in the kitchen, silence hung heavy.

Red flung open a cabinet and grabbed a box of cookies with harsh motions. He didn’t feel hunger, but he began shoving cookies into his mouth rapidly, almost angrily.

— “This wasn’t supposed to happen.” His voice was tight.

Green didn’t reply. He held the PokéGear, number already dialed. For a moment he hesitated, then pressed “Call.”

— “Green?” A rough, weary voice answered.

— “Silver,” Green replied, controlled but tense. — “You need to come to Blue’s house. She’s injured. Badly. But alive. Yellow is with us.” He paused. — “Bring everything needed.”

A long pause on the other side of the line, then Silver’s voice, cold and steel-forged:

— “I’m on my way.”

Green ended the call, jaw clenched. He leaned against the counter, staring into space as Red continued eating quietly, as if each bite helped dispel some of his frustration.

Time dragged. No one dared enter the room.

Finally, Yellow’s voice came again:

— “She’s asleep. But she’s out of danger.”

Green exhaled a breath he seemed to have held for hours.

Red paused mid-bite, eyes reddened.

— “She made it.”

Yet both knew in their hearts: this was only the beginning.

They decided to bring Blue upstairs, to the calm of the bedroom, so she could rest more comfortably. Green stayed by her side while Yellow and Red prepared something to eat.

The celebration was ruined—but they needed sustenance to gather strength for what came next.

The bedroom was bathed in a soft light, filtered through dark teal curtains, broken only by the steady sound of Blue’s breathing and the slow tick of a Charizard‑shaped wall clock. Then Blue stirred.

Her eyelashes fluttered, and she opened her eyes slowly, painfully. For a moment, confusion painted her gaze. The ceiling seemed miles away, and her thigh throbbed with dull pain. Then memories crashed in—broken glass, fear, cold... and finally, Green.

— “…Green?” she whispered, her voice hoarse.

He was seated beside her, back against the padded headboard, looking exhausted yet vigilant. At her voice, he moved immediately.

— “Hey,” he said softly. — “You’re awake.”

Blue managed a faint, weary smile.

— “I feel… horrible,” she mumbled, looking down at her torn clothes and hands stained with dried blood. — “I need to clean up. I can’t stay like this.”

Green nodded.

— “I’ll take you to the bathroom. Slowly.”

He lifted her gently into his arms. Her weakened body rested against his chest—Blue closed her eyes for a moment, seeking comfort in his warmth.

He moved carefully to the adjacent bathroom. It was bright, with aquamarine tiles and the subtle scent of lavender in the air. He placed her gently on a chair beside the oval white bathtub, then set out a clean towel and some comfortable clothes.

— “I’ll get some warm water,” he said, turning the steel faucet Meanwhile, downstairs, the doorbell rang.
“Driiiing!”
Red, still in the kitchen with a cup of coffee in hand, looked up.
“Huh?”
He got up slowly, still mentally detached from everything, and walked to the door.

“Surpriiise!” Emerald shouted, holding up a bag of sweets. Behind him, Crys and Gold smiled cheerfully, unaware.
“We brought mochi! And Blue’s favorite tea,” Crys said, offering a neatly wrapped package.

Crys wore an elegant blue dress with a sweetheart bodice and flared skirt, cinched at the waist with sparkling details. Her hair, unusually loose, framed her face, and her signature star-shaped earrings dangled from her ears.

Gold wore a golden shirt paired with black jeans, making his golden eyes stand out.

Emerald had on a dark green polo and navy-blue pants, his long blond hair left flowing down his back.

“Where’s the queen of the party?” Gold asked, stepping inside like a whirlwind.
Red swallowed hard.
For a moment, he didn’t know what to say.
“…Come in,” he finally murmured flatly.
Gold looked at him.
“…Red? You alright?”
Red slowly closed the door behind them.
“No. Nothing’s alright.”
And in the sudden silence that fell over the house, it was clear the party… was going to be very different from what they’d imagined.

Gold was the first to speak.
“Wait… what do you mean ‘nothing’s alright’?” he asked, glancing around. “Where is everyone?”

Crys noticed the shards of glass at the foot of the table and a faint dark streak staining the light-colored floor, where Yellow was still finishing cleaning up.
“Red… what happened here?”
Red took a deep breath. He’d wanted to spare them the truth for just a few minutes longer. But there was no time. Not anymore.
“Blue was attacked,” he said, locking eyes with Gold. “Someone pretended to be a mover. It was all planned.”

A frozen silence fell across the room. Emerald’s smile vanished.
“Is… is she okay?” he asked in a faint voice.
Red nodded slowly.
“Thanks to Blastoise. But it was close.”
Crys covered her mouth with her hand, while Gold clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white.

“Who… who was behind it?” Emerald asked, stunned.
“We’re not entirely sure yet. But it’s connected to the Oak family. And the Pokédex.”
Red lowered his voice. “They’re talking about revenge. Something that’s been brewing for years.”

A new silence fell. But this time, it was filled with something else.
Determination.

The hot water flowed over Blue’s skin, washing away the dried blood, the dust, the tension. Every movement was slow, measured, accompanied by sharp pains in her leg, but also a sense of release.
Despite the exhaustion, she wanted to feel in control of her body again.

After washing, she wrapped herself in a large, soft towel and limped out of the bathroom. Green was waiting by the bed with a hairbrush in hand and a look of quiet tenderness.
“Come here,” he murmured.
She sat in front of him, letting him take over.

Green gently brushed her long hair, untangling knots and battle remnants with care. Then he dried it with a hairdryer, helped her dress in clean clothes: a deep emerald silk slip dress with thin straps, long enough to cover her wound and let it breathe, topped with a long-sleeved champagne-colored robe.

When she was ready, they looked at each other for a moment in silence. She gave him a faint smile.
“I feel better. Thank you.”
“Don’t thank me,” he replied softly.

At that moment, the doorbell rang.

“Driiinn!”
Red immediately rose, followed by Crys and Gold, who were still trying to process what they had just learned. He opened the door without a word.

Standing there was Silver, his expression unreadable—but those red eyes blazed with urgency.
“Where’s Blue?” he demanded, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation.
“She’s upstairs. Recovering.” Red replied.

He didn’t have a chance to say more. Silver turned toward the staircase—and at that moment, Blue appeared at the top of the stairs. Supported by Green, she descended slowly, one step at a time, gripping the handrail firmly. Though her face was pale, her expression was resolute. Her hair, still damp, rested on her shoulders, and her injured leg forced her to limp—but she stood, with dignity.

The moment Silver saw her, he lunged forward—but stopped halfway down the stairs, as if afraid his gaze alone might hurt her.
“Blue…” he whispered, his voice low.
She nodded.
“I’m okay. Sort of.” She tried to joke, but her voice trembled.

Slowly, Silver moved closer and took her free hand, entwining his own around it. He wasn't one to show his feelings easily—but in that gesture was everything: anger, relief, affection. Perhaps even something more.

They all decided to sit in the living room. The space was comfortable and welcoming, with a large L-shaped sofa in pearl gray, soft cushions, and a low central coffee table. Alongside, a long buffet table stood as Blue had arranged it before the attack—still intact, draped in a deep blue tablecloth, and laden with all kinds of food and drinks: sweets, finger sandwiches, precisely cut fruit, and various bottles—iced tea, juices… and a few beers that Gold had brought secretly.

Gold wasted no time. He moved toward the table, grabbed a bottle, and popped it open with a swift motion.
“I swear… if I see that idiot face again, I’ll punch him,” he muttered through clenched teeth, swallowing a long gulp.

“Gold! Really? Is this the time?” Crystal scolded, frowning. She took the bottle out of his hand, giving him a stern look.
“Blue was lucky to survive, and you’re drinking beer like we’re at a barbecue?”

“Look, I need to relax for a second, okay?” Gold huffed, lowering his gaze. “At least until the next attack.” He knew Crys was right.

Red sat on the arm of the sofa, elbows on his knees, staring at the carpet with his jaw clenched. He said nothing—but inside, turmoil raged.
On the other side of the sofa, Crys held a steaming mug of tea, watching every movement in the room, as if trying to anticipate danger.
Yellow was curled up in a small armchair, wrapped in a blanket, sleeping deeply, with Pikachu and Chuchu snuggled beside her. She had used nearly all her energy to heal Blue and, as often happened after such exertion, sleep had claimed her mercilessly.

Silver sat on the edge of the sofa, silent, hands clasped, eyes fixed on Blue. He said nothing but looked ready to act if she so much as faltered.
Green, still beside her, leaned down slightly.
“Do you want something? You should eat. You need energy,” he said softly but firmly.

Blue shook her head, then tilted it as she looked at the still-laden buffet. She had prepared everything with such hope, anticipating a peaceful afternoon with friends—seeing it all still untouched sank her heart.
“Maybe… just something light,” she murmured finally.

Green nodded and got up. He brought her a few sandwiches, some fruit, and a cup of jasmine tea—her favorite. When he handed it to her, Blue looked down and quietly began to eat.
Outside, the sky had started to glow orange. The day was ending—but no one in that room was really thinking about resting.

A few minutes later, there was another knock at the door: “Knock knock knock!”
This time, it wasn’t the doorbell—just rapid, insistent knocking, as though whoever was outside couldn’t wait a second longer. Red rose quickly and opened the door.

There stood Sapphire and Ruby. Sapphire was breathless, her hair disheveled, wearing black cycling shorts and a loose sky-blue shirt tied in a knot at the waist—she had refused anything too girly, as usual. Ruby, in contrast, was immaculate, though her tense face betrayed her distress. She wore a black shirt with red accents, her signature hat, and perfectly pressed dark pants. A faint scratch marked her cheek, and one of her Poké Balls was still muddy.

“Hey guys, we’re finally here—it was a grueling journey,” Ruby said as she entered.
“We’re glad you made it,” Green responded, helping Blue sit up more comfortably as Sapphire rushed forward to embrace her.
“Blue… I can’t believe this. You here too?!” Sapphire whispered, holding her briefly.
Blue nodded, still visibly shaken.
“Here too—what?” Crys asked, confused.

But Sapphire didn’t have a chance to answer before another voice came from outside:
“Hey! Is this Blue’s new house?”
“Come on, Dia! Wait up!”
“Look how big it is! And the hedges!”

Red opened the door again, and this time the trio from Sinnoh stepped in—Diamond, Pearl, and Platinum. Dia and Pearl wore matching outfits: white shirts with bow ties—Pearl’s pearly, Dia’s light blue, matching their eyes. They looked bewildered, each holding a large gift wrapped in fancy paper.
“It’s for you, both of you. A present for the new home!” Platinum said, handing it to Green and Blue with her usual elegance. She looked radiant—wearing a short light pink dress with delicate straps, topped with a sheer cape tied with a small bow. A pearl necklace graced her neck, and her hair was styled in an orderly yet soft chignon. Despite her composed appearance, her eyes were dark with agitation.

Green motioned them in, and the newcomers stood in the living room, observing the group already gathered there.
“We wanted to come sooner, but… we were attacked too,” Pearl said, arms crossed and suddenly serious. All eyes turned to him. Emerald took a step forward.
“Where?”
“Not in Sinnoh. We were in Sootopolis Town for Missy’s Pokémon competition,” Dia replied, uncharacteristically somber.

“Then we moved towards the coast for a battle—just me and Pearl—but we were attacked by two people wearing tartan jackets,” Sapphire added.

“We didn’t get seriously hurt, but… it’s clear this wasn’t random. They knew exactly where we’d be… they wanted to eliminate us,” Platinum said, her gaze locked on Blue.
“Just… just like here,” Crys murmured, shaking her head.

Green spoke, rising slowly:
“We can’t ignore this anymore. Kanto isn’t safe. Hoenn isn’t safe. Sinnoh isn’t either. We’re being targeted.”
“Being scattered makes us weak. Vulnerable,” Red added, hands in pockets, head down. “They’re picking us off one by one. Like pawns.”
“We need to gather. All the Pokédex holders. In one place,” Silver concluded, meeting each of their eyes.
“A safe place. Remote. Protected,” added Platinum, her tone clear and resolute.

In that moment, they all understood: their true strength wasn’t in the badges they’d collected or the legendary Pokémon they’d captured. Their real power was being together. The true enemy hadn’t shown themselves fully yet. Soon, each of them would have to decide whether to remain spectators… or fight.

Chapter Text

— “We need to call the others,” Blue said, breaking the silence with a resolute tone.

Platinum was the first to react. She grabbed her Pokégear and dialed a familiar number. Within seconds, Moon’s face appeared on the screen, her expression lighting up at the sight of her sister.

— “Platinum! What a surprise!”

— “Moon… there’s no time. We have to gather everyone. Where are you?”

— “Sun and I are in Kalos! We're conducting research on environmental toxins and poisons…” she hesitated, sensing the urgency in Platinum’s look. — “What’s happening?”

— “I’ll explain everything as soon as you reach us. Send me your exact location; we’ll meet you there. Be ready.”

Meanwhile, Blue had stepped away for another call. The recipient was Lacktwu, superintendent of the Unova International Police.

— “Blue?” he answered, surprised but cordial. — “It’s good to hear from you.”

— “I wish it were just to update you on the new adjustable handcuff prototype… But no. We’re being hunted. And not only in Kanto.”

— “…Everyone?”

— “Yes. We need the Unova team to move immediately. Do you know where Black is?”

— “Yes. He, White, and WhiTwo are at the movies, but it should be almost over. I’ll get them on the train immediately.” His voice hardened. — “Don’t worry. I’ve got this. And thank you, Blue. For everything you do for us.”

Blue lowered her gaze, her hands still trembling. Six months earlier, she had been in that region to teach the use of the “Record Bubble,” one of her best devices. Memories of training, demonstrations, smiles… now felt so distant.

Meanwhile, Green was in another room, dialing an international number. After a few rings, the line opened—it was X.

— “Green?”

— “Hi. Are you and Y still in Kalos?”

— “Yes. Why?”

— “Something major is happening. We’re coming to join you. Let’s meet in Lumiose City. Get ready; I’ll update you as soon as we arrive.”

Once the calls were complete, everyone gathered in the living room.

— “Kalos is the safest place for now,” Green announced. — “I know people there who can help. There are already four Dex Holders in place. We just need to get the Unova team there and leave ASAP.”

Platinum immediately volunteered.

— “I’ll take care of the tickets. For everyone. Direct train from Saffron to Lumiose, departure in two hours. We have to move.”

Everyone nodded; the atmosphere suddenly filled with tension and urgency.

Meanwhile, Red accompanied Yellow to her home so she could change and grab her beloved straw hat. She walked silently, huddled in on herself.

— “I’m sorry… we had our date this week,” she whispered.

Red draped an arm around her shoulders and gave her a gentle smile.

— “Hey… there’ll be time. Lumiose is the city of love, right? We’ll find a moment to be together. Promise.”

She looked up and offered a weak, blushing smile before nodding, holding Red’s hand tightly.

Back at Green and Blue’s house, Sapphire and Ruby had fallen asleep curled up on the couch in the large living room. The last 24 hours had exhausted them, and no one dared wake them. Crys covered them with a light blanket and decided to call them only at the last moment.

Outside, in the garden, Dia, Pearl, and Platinum had taken a moment to breathe. Dia, curious and cheerful as ever, had let his Pokémon loose near the sunken pool to relax.

— “Wow… look how clear that water is! Lax could swim in it for hours,” he said, smiling while holding a bowl of candy—but Munchlax was already helping itself to the buffet inside.

Pearl, more serious, scanned the horizon with the gaze of someone already strategizing the next move.

As darkness fell beyond the windows, Green was in the bedroom, packing the duffel for the imminent journey. Every item placed inside was chosen carefully: tools, medicine, Poké Balls, communications devices; and finally... a small navy-blue velvet box.

Inside was an engagement ring. He stared at it for a moment, then closed it. It wasn’t the right time… but one day, it would be.

He placed it into a hidden compartment in the duffel, covering it with a folded hoodie.

He hadn’t finished fastening the zipper when the door opened.

Blue entered. Green turned, caught off guard, speechless for a moment.

She was dressed differently than usual: trying to go unnoticed yet preserve her personal style. A tight black miniskirt—perfectly covering the thigh brace—and a lightweight black sweater, topped with a short, stylish white coat. Her trademark white heeled boots, a wide-brimmed hat, and dark sunglasses completed the disguise.

She was stunning, as always.

— “Not bad, huh?” she said with a half-smile, removing her glasses and looking him in the eyes. — “You look like you’ve seen a Gengar.”

Green lowered his gaze, then looked back at her, serious.

— “I was worried, Blue. A lot.” he said softly, without his usual sarcasm or coldness.  — “I wasn’t here. And if I’d been five minutes later…”

Blue approached slowly. There was a new gentleness in her gaze, tired but full of understanding.

— “Green… don’t blame yourself. You’re here now, aren’t you? That’s what matters.”

He moved a step closer. They stopped centimeters apart. For a moment, the world outside fell silent.

No attacks, no enemies, no trains to catch. Just the two of them.

Green raised a hand and stroked her lightly mussed hair, then her face.

— “I don’t know if I could ever let you fall… again.”

Blue tilted her head, smiling softly.

— “Then don’t let me fall.”

Their kiss was slow and urgent, charged with the weight of all they’d endured — and what still lay ahead.

When they broke apart, Blue took his hand and squeezed it.

— “Come on, let’s go. The world won’t save itself... and I need to see a decent shop window in Lumiose.”

Green gave one of his rare, warm, genuine smiles — one that spoke everything he typically kept unspoken.

— “Then let’s move. Less than two hours.”

Gold and Crys had also gone off to prepare, walking down a dimly lit street toward home.

— “When we find them…” Gold muttered through clenched teeth, — “I won’t let them touch you. Ever.”

Crys looked surprised, then lowered her eyes with a small smile.

She gave him a quick, tender kiss on the cheek.

Time passed rapidly. Two hours seemed to fly, and the entire team was ready for the journey.

Outside, the night was dark and silent, but inside, every heart simmered with something: fear, anger… and determination.

The journey to Kalos was about to begin.

Unova
The neon lights of the cinema had just dimmed as the crowd streamed out, buzzing with excitement. Black, White, and WhiTwo emerged through the back, still riding the high of the show. Some Pokémon from the BW Agency had starred in a film about Mega Evolutions—for the first time, the screen had shown a Charizard X battling Garchomp in spectacular fashion.

White laughed as she adjusted her cap, and WhiTwo examined the reviews on social media, pleased, when White’s PokéGear rang.

It was Lacktwu.

His voice was cold and brisk, as usual.

— “Change of plans. Head straight to Castelia City. I’ll explain everything in person. See you there. You’ll board the ship at the first dock.”

No more details. No time to waste.

In Flight – Heading toward Castelia City
The sky above Unova was black, dotted with stars. Wind whipped across their faces as Braviary flew steadily forward. Castelia City wasn’t far.

Then, suddenly, a shadow crossed the moon.

A Shadow Pulse exploded to one side, striking Braviary full in the chest. The Pokémon faltered mid-flight, screeching, but managed to stay aloft.

— “Who are you!?” Black shouted.

Out of nowhere, a Drifblim appeared, eerily silent, hovering malevolently. Its eyes glowed with a sinister purple light.

Standing atop Drifblim was a girl.

Long brown hair with purple streaks, wearing a tartan skirt, matching hat, and a - dark coat billowing in the wind.

— “Where do you think you're going in the dead of night?” she asked with a chilling, distorted voice. She seemed... possessed.

White and WhiTwo’s eyes widened.

Black didn’t hesitate.

— “Presidentess! WhiTwo! Jump onto Vullaby. Go to Castelia City. Now!”

— “And you?” White shouted, already pulling out Vullaby’s Poké Ball.

— “I’ll keep him busy. Hurry!”

The girls rushed to the Pokémon, which dropped into descent to dodge further attacks.

Black sat firmly atop Braviary, facing the dark figure.

— “Who sends you?” he growled.

The girl smiled, twisted and haunting.

— “Your time as heroes is over, Black. All of you Dex Holders… are just fragments of the past.”

— “And the past must be forgotten.”

Black wasted no time.

— “Braviary, Aerial Ace!”

The night sky erupted once more.

Kanto
Just outside his home, with a duffel bag slung over his shoulder and Poké Balls secured to his belt, Green paused for a moment. He reached into the inner pocket of his jacket and pulled out a sealed envelope, then turned toward his Pidgeot, who was waiting silently near the driveway.

The letter was handwritten in neat cursive.
No network messages. No digital transmission.
Any communication could be intercepted.
They had already seen how far their enemies were willing to go.

Green knelt down, tying the envelope to Pidgeot’s leg using a thin, silk-strong thread.

— “This needs to reach Professor Oak. And only him. Fly high, stay out of sight. Don’t stop for anything.”

Pidgeot let out a short cry, as if to confirm it understood every word, then spread its massive wings and took off, the force of the air ruffling Green’s coat.

He watched the Pokémon ascend until it was no more than a speck among the clouds. Only then did he turn back toward the others, pulling his jacket tight around his shoulders.

The letter contained everything:
the attack on Blue,
the group’s strategy,
the gathering in Kalos...
and a personal message, meant only for his mentor.

“Grandpa, this isn’t just another enemy.
They’re targeting our family.
There’s a shadow moving beneath every region.
Tell Daisy and Bill everything. Get to safety as soon as you can.
If we lose contact...
you’ll know what to do.”

Green would never say it aloud, but deep down, he knew:
they were stepping into a conflict far greater than anything they'd faced before. And if something went wrong, that letter would be their last connection to his roots.

Chapter Text

Unova
The sky was torn by blasts of wind and violet flashes. Braviary struggled to maintain its balance after being hit by the Shadow Pulse, but Black remained firm in the saddle, his eyes fixed on the hovering figure ahead. Drifblim, pushed by dark currents, swayed with serpentine movements, as if guided by an external force.

"You won't get away, Dex Holder. Your name is on the list."
Black clenched his fists.
"Then erase it."

With a sharp whistle, Braviary banked hard to the left, heading into a dense layer of low, gray, and ominous clouds. It was the tail end of yesterday's storm. In there, Drifblim's visual radar would be disrupted.

"Follow it!" the girl ordered. Drifblim dove.
But Black already had a plan.

Inside the clouds, everything became muffled. The wind was stronger, and distant lightning lit up the dense fog. Visibility was zero.
"Braviary, stay with me." he murmured. Then, with a nod:
"Reverse. Up! Then spiral dive!"
Braviary obeyed instantly, soaring upward into the swirling winds, disappearing from the enemy's direct trajectory. As Drifblim blindly plunged deeper into the clouds in search of him, Black pulled an object from his belt.

A Flash Sphere.
One of the new tools developed by Blue, given to him during his last return to Unova-a small spherical device capable of emitting a blinding flash in an enclosed or dark area-ideal for visually disorienting human enemies or Pokémon.
"Now." he whispered.

He dropped the sphere in a vertical dive, directly above Drifblim.
BOOM.

A burst of blinding white light hit the girl and her Pokémon, right in the heart of the clouds. Drifblim staggered violently, and the figure on its back lost balance.
"AAAGH!"
A scream shattered the muffled silence of the fog. The girl fell, colliding with Drifblim, who tried to catch her in flight... but failed. The disoriented Pokémon plunged downward with her, vanishing into the darker clouds.
Black didn't cheer. It wasn't over. But it was the perfect moment.

"Braviary, full throttle! Fly at maximum speed toward Castelia!"
With a powerful beat of wings, the Pokémon surged upward and, in seconds, had left the clouds behind, heading straight out to sea.
Below them, the enemy figure had disappeared. They wouldn't follow... at least not immediately. Black took a deep breath, his mind still on alert. But a small smile crept onto his face.
"List or no list... not today."

Castelia City - Central Port, Late Night
The boarding clock read 4:55 a.m.-less than five minutes to the ship's departure for Kalos. Dark sea waves crashed against the hull, lit by the intermittent glimmers of dock lights.
White and Whitley ran along the gangway, hearts pounding. The night wind whipped their coat tails. White clutched her hat in her hands, anxious, her eyes fixed on the sea horizon.
"Where are you, Black...?" she murmured, her eyes shiny.
At the end of the dock, Lacktwu stood waiting, wrapped in a long dark coat with the collar turned up, glasses reflecting the ship's lights. His steady and precise voice reached her above the sound of the water:
"Four minutes, seventeen seconds to boarding closure. Get on. He'll make it."

White hesitated.
"But what if he doesn't? What if he's lagging behind, or... if he's hurt?"
"If he'd been defeated, we'd know. And you know that." replied Lacktwu, his tone firm but kind.
Whitley spun around.
"Can you hear that?!"
A sharp, growing sound-an enormous flap of wings sliced through the night's silence.

A proud cry echoed across the docks:
"BRAVIAAAAARY!!"
White whirled around, her heart exploding in her chest.
From above, injured and soaked in sweat, Black descended on Braviary, his face determined, eyes sharp-but alive. He landed with an agile leap, sliding slightly before stopping on the dock. Braviary wobbled but steadied itself.
White sprinted towards him.
"Black!!"
He gave a faint, breathless smile.
"Don't worry. Everything's under control."
"What happened to you?!" she exclaimed, grabbing his arm and checking for scratches. "You had us terrified!"
Black looked at her. For a moment, his gaze softened.
"I managed. As always." Then he added, lightly joking:
"I'm not missing the cruise to Kalos, come on."
Lacktwu nodded.
"On board, immediately."

The four of them boarded the ship. Just as the doors sealed shut behind them, the ship's siren wailed.
The Mission Kalos had begun.

Kanto - Night Sky above Saffron City
Meanwhile, a silent aerial procession swept across the starry sky, heading toward Saffron City, where the high-speed train awaited to carry them to Lumiose City.
The wind caressed the determined faces of the Kanto, Johto, Hoenn, and Sinnoh Dex Holders, each suspended between sky and thoughts.

Blue sat up front, riding Charizard, her hands tight on the reins, her gaze fixed on the horizon just beginning to lighten.
Behind her, Green.
His arms firm around her waist, holding her tightly yet gently, as if he feared she might vanish if he released his grip. The warmth of his body against hers was the only thing making everything feel real.
Blue shifted slightly in the saddle, adjusting her position. The movement prompted Green to tighten his hold instinctively.
Charizard let out a low roar, steadying its altitude as the skyline of Saffron City appeared on the horizon. Soon, they would arrive.

Tropius' rhythmic wingbeats punctuated the silence between them.
Ruby rode behind him, holding onto the harness with one hand-while the other... well, she really didn't know where to put it. Sapphire sat in front of him, quiet. Too quiet. Not like her.
Ruby sighed, adjusting her glasses.
"You're... calm today." she said, almost nervously. "You haven't even shouted at the wind yet."
Sapphire didn't reply immediately. She simply looked down toward the woods rushing beneath them.
Then, in a sharp voice, she retorted:
"Maybe because I have nothing to shout about. Or maybe because I've learned not to waste breath on someone who doesn't remember the important things."
Ruby's eyes widened. He had been hit-without even realizing it.
"What do you mean?"
"I mean that you're great at remembering every detail about fabric, a button, or a stitch... but you forget the words that truly matter."
Ruby fell silent for a moment, confused. Then... he understood.
"You're talking about..."
"My confession." she cut him off, turning on him suddenly, her eyes shining with held-back emotion.
"I was clear, Ruby. I didn't beat around the bush. And you... pretended nothing happened."
He lowered his gaze, embarrassed.
"I didn't pretend. I just... didn't know how to respond. Not there, not at that moment. And then everything changed so fast..."
"There are always excuses, huh?" she hissed, then turned back forward.
"It doesn't matter. We're not here for this. We have a mission, and I'll be ready. With or without an answer."
Ruby stayed silent. He wanted to tell her everything. That he felt something too. That her confession had shaken him more than any opponent's attack ever could. But... not now.
Not among the clouds. Not with a war on the horizon.
Yet inside, he made a decision: he would not stay silent much longer.

Pearl, wrapped in his coat, rode on his Chatot, which occasionally called out loudly to get attention.

Yellow was with her Butterfree, wrapped in a yellow scarf. Pikachu and Pichu slept in her arms, nestled against her.

Silver and Diamond sat astride their Honchkrow in silence. Not the most stable ride, but they were managing.

Red and Emerald, meanwhile, rode on Aerodactyl, reminiscing about their challenge years ago in Hoenn during their tournament.

Crys, precise as always, rode her elegant Xatu, maintaining perfect balance even in the high wind.

Gold, relaxed but vigilant, traveled on Puntino (Togekiss) with Platinum. She held a serious expression and a list in her hand, checking names, routes, and schedules.

Saffron City Central Station - Ten Minutes to Departure
The roar of wings softened on the ground as the first Pokémon descended at the city station's side entrance. The group had arrived just in time.
Charizard, Tropius, Butterfree, Xatu, Honchkrow, Chatot, Togekiss, Aerodactyl, and the others were recalled into their Poké Balls as everyone rushed toward the platforms.
The train to Lumiose City-fast, elegant, and safe-waited with its engines running. The whistle was imminent.

Platinum, composed as ever despite the flight, raised her hand and showed the tickets.
"I reserved first class for everyone. Double-bed cabins with private baths, complete with meal service." she said, handing each their boarding passes. "Think of it as my gift. Not for the house-but for what's to come."
Gold whistled, teasing:
"Officially, you're our princess."
Crys gently elbowed him.
"Just say thank you."

The conductor waved them aboard just in time, and the doors clicked shut behind the last of them. The train let out a prolonged whistle and began to move.
They had departed.

Aboard the Train - Heading for Kalos
The carriage was elegantly furnished. Pull-out sofas turned into beds, dimmable lights, velvet curtains in rich blue. The décor was retro yet refined.
Platinum, seated properly, arranged travel documents and reservations with the calm efficiency of someone who has thought of everything. She indeed had.

Cabins were assigned as follows:

- Green & Blue

- Gold & Crys

- Ruby & Sapphire

- Pearl, Emerald & Silver (the only odd group)

- Yellow & Red

- Diamond & Platinum
(Platinum had insisted not on sharing with two strangers-so she paired with Dia, the one she deemed harmless.)
"Don't thank me for the room assignments-I learned from the best." she winked at Blue.

For the first time that evening, she made Blue laugh.

A strange silence filled the carriage-part relaxation, part latent anxiety. The dim lights accompanied the rhythmic sound of the rolling tracks.
Some had already changed into nightwear; others remained in their travel clothes, too tense to think about sleep.
The journey would last nearly 24 hours, with a few strategic stops, before reaching Lumiose City in Kalos.
Outside the window, Kanto's landscape receded slowly, quietly.
And with it... a piece of their lives.

Train Cabins - Night Journey to Kalos

Cabin 1 - Green & Blue
Colors: Deep forest green, warm cream, antique bronze accents.
The walls were covered in dark green velvet with glossy wood inlays reminiscent of old Eastern trains. The low, wide double bed had Egyptian cotton sheets in ivory and a geometric-patterned bedspread in gold.
An octagonal-framed mirror faced a light-colored leather armchair with a meticulously folded throw.
The atmosphere was silent, controlled, impeccably orderly-just like Green. But a clue-a navy-blue teacup left beside the bed and a floral-cornered fashion magazine-hinted that Blue had passed through... leaving her touch.

Blue sat on the edge of the bed, already in comfortable yet elegant clothes: a short black silk slip, her hair tied in a soft ponytail. She was flipping through a magazine she'd found in the seat pocket.
Green watched her quietly as she folded the shirt she'd been wearing. After a moment, he sat beside her.
"Are you feeling better?" he asked softly.
"Not entirely. But now... I'm more at peace." she said, looking at him. "You're here."
Green blushed slightly. He wasn't articulate with words, they both knew. But he took her hand. Their fingers intertwined, and the world seemed less frightening.
Lights went out.
Later, in the silence of the cabin, they slept hugs, skin to skin, breathing close in the dark. They had loved each other for countless nights-but each felt like the first.

Cabin 2 - Ruby & Sapphire
Colors: Crimson red, champagne, and soft gold.
A warm, romantic suite with walls covered in stylized floral-silk patterns. The double bed featured a light canopy with sheer veils and warm fairy lights. The dark wood floor contrasted with ruby red rugs. A small corner toilet was adorned with golden touches, essential perfumes, and fresh flowers.
Sapphire had already thrown herself onto the bed, wearing a tracksuit with her hair loose. Ruby neatly arranged his toiletry bag.
"Ugh, how can you think about hygiene at a time like this?" she huffed.
"Order is a form of control, and in uncertain times, it's essential." he replied without looking up.
She turned onto her side, giving him a puzzled look.
"...Anyway, you still haven't apologized for earlier."
Ruby sighed.
"Tomorrow, okay?"
Sapphire snorted but smiled faintly.

Cabin 3 - Platinum & Diamond
Colors: Ivory, midnight blue, and platinum.
The most refined suite on the train. Art Deco-inspired furnishings with elegant curves and metallic details. The bed had pillows embroidered with custom monograms.
The carriage swayed gently as the train hurtled toward Kalos. In the upper bunk, Diamond lay curled up, Munchlax nestled beside him, snoring softly.
Platinum, exhausted, couldn't sleep, frequently glancing at the pocket watch on the bedside table. Minutes dragged as if the night would never end.
Then she heard a low voice:
"Missy?"
She peeked over the bunk's edge.
"Yes?"
"Can I ask... a weird question?"
"If it's appropriate, yes." she replied calmly, intrigued.
Diamond hesitated. Then said:
"Have you ever thought about... who you'd like by your side... when things get truly hard?"
Platinum paused for a moment:
"Not long ago, I would've answered: 'no one.' I thought relying only on myself was best." A breath. "But now... I've realized there's strength in leaning on those who care about you."
Diamond smiled in the dark.
"Then... I'm glad I'm here."
Platinum turned over, lying supine. Her cheeks warmed slightly-even though she'd never admit it.
"Sleep, Diamond. We'll need sharp minds in the morning."
"Night... Platinum."
"Good night."
And in the quiet of the cabin, amid unspoken thoughts and soft breathing, something... was beginning.

Cabin 4 - Yellow & Red
Colors: Light yellow, butter white, and light wood.
A bright, welcoming space in a reimagined "cottage chic" style. The double bed was surrounded by nature-themed pillows (leaves, flowers, stars). The walls featured delicate relief motifs, as if hand-painted. A small breakfast nook held a kettle, artisanal jams, and decorated cups. Natural light filtered through linen roller blinds.
Red was already asleep, snoring deeply, one arm hanging out of bed. Yellow watched him from her seat, softly stroking Pikachu and Pichu nestled beside her. On the bedside table lay her straw hat, carefully folded.
"We didn't have our first date... but at least we're together."
With a gentle smile, she closed her eyes and drifted into sleep.

Cabin 5 - Crys & Gold
Colors: Ice blue, snowy white, and navy accents.
An elegant yet youthful suite. The double bed was modern with an upholstered headboard in light leather and built-in LED lighting. One wall featured a full-length mirror framed in brushed steel. There was a mini sound system, tech gadgets, and a recliner with a retractable footrest. Perfect blend of luxury and function.
Crys was brushing her hair in front of the mirror, while Gold, in Cyndaquil-patterned boxers and a black T‑shirt, hopped from foot to foot, trying to stow his duffle bag on the upper shelf.
"Remember to turn off the alarm?" she asked precisely.
"Of course I remember. And besides... who sleeps when the most beautiful girl in the region shares your cabin?"
Crys shot him a glare.
"Unless you want a fist in the teeth, just sleep and stay quiet, Gold."
"...Understood, SSG. Understood."

Cabin 6 - Silver, Pearl & Emerald
Colors: Pearl gray, bottle green, and steel blue accents.
A more spacious, rational cabin, with bunk beds in lacquered wood and an integrated ladder. Each bunk had its own reading light, USB port, and small shelf. The décor was minimalist, with a shared desk, dark wood floors, and built-in closets.
Pearl was first to disrupt the calm, dramatically plopping onto the lower bunk:
"Ahhh, leather bedding and white sheets... beats Sinnoh's camping tarp stalls with Dia by far!"
Platinum spoils us!
Emerald, meanwhile, had already neatly arranged his things: backpack by the bed, Poké Balls lined up on the nightstand, travel journal open in his lap, taking notes with surgical precision.
Silver stood by the window, arms crossed, gazing into the night. Occasionally, his hand touched the side of his jacket, where the Weavile's Poké Ball was tucked.
"We're lucky to still be alive." he finally broke the silence with his rough voice.
Pearl paused.
"...Well, thanks for that optimistic injection, Silver. You sure know how to lift the mood." he mocked, then softened. "But he's right. We've been targeted... and we don't even know who's behind it."
"It doesn't matter who they are." Emerald added without looking up from his journal. "It matters what they want. And how we can stop them."
Pearl snorted.
"Hey, at least you guys weren't interrupted mid- rehearsing a cabaret routine! Dia and I were crafting a musical sketch-then bam, they show up with drones and leaf blades."
"This isn't a competition of who's more traumatized." Silver said, slowly sitting on the upper bunk. "But if we want to stay alive, I suggest we sleep. It's going to be a long ride."
Emerald closed his journal and set aside his pen.
"Before sleep, I've assigned shifts. If they try another attack, it could come during the journey."
Pearl sat up, surprised.
"Shifts? At night? But this is a super-luxury train!"
Emerald looked at him seriously:
"Even a super-luxury train can derail if someone pulls the wrong brake."
Silence.
Then Pearl flopped onto the bed.
"...Okay. Three a.m. for me. I'll bring coffee."
Silver didn't say anything, but the way he clenched his jaw showed he probably wouldn't close his eyes.
Emerald dimmed the light, leaving only the soft corridor glow through the door.
Three different styles. Three different stories.

Chapter Text

Morning on the Train - Heading to Lumiose City

The morning light timidly filtered through the cabin curtains, accompanied by the steady rhythm of the rails. The train, silent and swift, sped toward Kalos, but for the first time since the attack... the atmosphere felt a bit more serene.

Cabin 1 - Green & Blue
Blue yawned and stretched beneath the covers. The aroma of coffee was already in the air.
- You already had breakfast? - she mumbled, her voice still thick with sleep, noticing that Green was already standing, impeccable, shirtless with pajama pants and a cup in hand.

- Waking up early is a matter of discipline, - he replied, sitting neatly on the couch as he sipped his black, unsweetened coffee.
Blue sat up, her hair tousled but still beautiful.
- ...Or chronic insomnia, - she murmured, casting him a sharp yet affectionate glance.
Green didn't respond, but lifted the tray and handed her the cup he knew she'd want. Warm Mumu milk, with two spoons of honey and a pinch of cinnamon-the way she liked it.

- You got everything right, - Blue said, surprised but pleased. She sneaked a look at him as she blew on the cup.
- Are you getting sentimental, Green?
- No. - he answered shortly. Then, after a moment: - I just have an excellent memory.
Blue laughed-that calm laugh she only let out with him, the one she released only when she knew she was safe.

They sat next to each other, their knees brushing. Blue sipped her milk slowly, hands wrapped around the cup. Green stared into space, but every now and then his gaze drifted over to her.
- You know... it's almost strange, - she murmured thoughtfully. - Being on a luxury train, having breakfast with you, after everything we've been through.
Green nodded quietly.
- Maybe that's exactly why we're doing it. - He said, lowering his gaze to the empty cup.
Silence.
Then Blue stood up, shaking the covers off her.
- I'm going to wash up. Don't you dare read my diary if you find it on the nightstand.
- I'm not interested. - Green replied.
- Good. Especially because it's full of hearts with your name in them.
He raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. Blue disappeared into the bathroom with a mischievous smile. Once the door closed, Green stood, pulled on his shirt, and picked up his newspaper.

Then he left the cabin and headed toward the private relaxation car.
- Today... we survive. - he murmured to himself, opening the newspaper to a familiar headline:
"Mysterious Attack at Selcepoli Port - Young Heroes Saved by a Whisker"
He closed it gently. He would talk to the others... but after coffee.

Cabin 2 - Ruby & Sapphire
Ruby woke to the sound of a chirp. It wasn't a Pokémon, but Sapphire-humming while brushing her teeth.
- Mmm-what time is it? - he grumbled, disheveled and confused.
Sapphire tossed him a towel.
- Time to wake up, princess. And there's breakfast too!
During the meal, seated side by side, their hands brushed. A sweet silence fell between them. Then Ruby, in a quiet voice:
- I'm sorry... about yesterday.
Sapphire looked at him. One beat. Two. Then she kissed him. Without warning, without drama. Simply... natural.
- Apology accepted. - she said, smiling, while he sat wide-eyed, his ears as red as a Tamato Berry.

Cabin 4 - Yellow & Red
Breakfast was arranged on a wooden tray with an embroidered placemat. Pancakes with syrup, berry fruit, freshly squeezed orange juice, and two steaming cups.
Yellow smiled softly, seated next to Red. Her Pika was still asleep, while Chuchu watched her eat with curiosity.
- Did you sleep well? - she asked.
Red nodded, then looked at her with that rare smile.
- It's the first time we've had breakfast together like this, you know?
- Yeah. - she replied, cheeks strawberry‑pink. - And it won't be the last.
Red almost knocked over his cup. Then he picked a strawberry from the plate and offered it to her.
- I promise you breakfasts like this even when all this is over.

Later, he was found in the corridor, euphoric, tugging Green's sleeve:
- Green! Yellow said it won't be the last breakfast together! It's basically a promise for life!
Gold, appearing at the corner with a piece of bread in his mouth, chuckled.
- And I was thinking I was the romantic one in the group!

Cabin 5 - Crys & Gold
- You should be reported for noise pollution, you know? - Crys said, voice heavy with sleep as she climbed out of bed and ran a hand through her messy hair.
Gold was already up-actually, he was standing on the bed, wielding a ping‑pong paddle like a microphone, singing a reggae version of "Jigglypuff's Lullaby." In boxer shorts (Typhlosion theme), naturally.
- And when you sleep... I watch you... because you look prettttty even in polka‑dot pajamas!
Crys froze. Yes, she had polka‑dot pajamas. Yes, she was blushing. No, she wouldn't admit it even under torture.

- Get down from there before I throw a Poké Ball in your face. - she huffed, trying not to smile.
Gold collapsed theatrically beside her with a star‑struck expression.
- Good morning to you too, SSG! Coffee, tea, or a morning kiss from your beloved roommate?
- I'd prefer a kick. - she replied, headed straight to the mini‑table where Platinum had sent breakfast.

Crys sat properly, pouring herself some green tea while Gold, deliberately awkward, attempted to pack six slices of bread with every kind of jam available. He ended up making a ten‑centimeter‑tall sandwich.
- You know it's scientifically impossible to chew something like that?
- But it's spiritually perfect. - he said, biting enthusiastically and dropping a clump of jam on the placemat. - Oops. Got any napkins?
Crys stared at him, torn between maternal instinct and murderous impulse. She handed him a tissue.
- You look like a five‑year‑old at his first picnic.
- You bring out my youth. - he replied, eyes sparkling with mischief.

Crys shook her head, but this time she actually smiled, even though she looked out the window while sipping her tea to hide it. After breakfast, she got up and grabbed her beauty case.
- I'm going to take a shower. Don't touch anything. And try not to blow up the cabin while I'm gone.
- Will you miss me? - Gold asked, leaning theatrically against the bathroom door as if about to deliver a telenovela scene.
- I'll miss the silence, maybe.
Then she shut the door.

Steam slowly filled the air, and the sound of running water silenced every other noise. Crys leaned her forehead against the cold wall for a moment, letting the water run over her shoulders. Her face was calm... but her mind wasn't.
- Ugh. He's just a moron. A stupid, messy idiot with an obsession for eccentric boxers. Always late. Always cracking jokes. Always... fun. - she muttered as her heart gave an unexpected leap.
An image flashed in her mind: Gold smiling as he handed her the napkin. That brazen yet sincere gaze, that genuine laugh.
- No no no. This isn't... love. It's just emotional confusion from train. Jet‑lagged feelings. Weak coffee.
She sighed deeply.
- Maybe I like him. Maybe he just drives me crazy. But one thing is sure: I can't tell him. Ever. Otherwise he'll tease me forever.

When she stepped out of the shower, hair still damp and towel slung over her shoulder, Gold greeted her with a silly expression and... a new sandwich.
- I saved you the one with blueberry jam. Your favorite, right?
Crys looked at him. Just for a second. Then she took the sandwich, sat down... and said:
- Thanks, stupid.
And Gold, for once, didn't answer with a joke. Just a small smile. And that was enough for Crys.

Private Relaxation Car - Rear Carriage
The entire car had been reserved by Platinum: heavy dark red curtains on the windows, soft white couches, a small closed bar, game tables, a billiard table, and even a mini ping‑pong court.

Platinum stood by the billiards table, flawless in her light day dress, her elegance innate. Gold, on the other side, was studying his shot.
- Three balls, one shot, bet? - he said, already wearing his gambler's smile.
- I bet. - replied Platinum, gripping the cue gracefully... but with the same coldness as a professional killer.
TAC - the ball struck precisely off two cushions, a textbook shot.
Gold stood agape.
- You're a monster, princess.
- I know. - she answered serenely, adjusting her gloves.

Meanwhile, Green had taken a seat on a couch, sipping coffee and reading the newspaper again.
- The press understands nothing. - he muttered as Red bounced up next to him.
- Green! I think I'm in love! he said with hearts in his eyes.
Green didn't lower his newspaper.
- Write it in your diary. Then tell Misty.
- Haha! - Gold laughed. - I'll write mine: Red finally noticed Yellow!

- Two to one in my folder! - Pearl shouted, striking her chest with the paddle like she'd just won the Pokémon League.
- You're just lucky because Silver botched the serve, - Emerald replied, noting the score in the notepad he'd brought along. - I never make mistakes, mind you.
On the other side of the table, Silver-wearing a gray T‑shirt and comfy pants-leaned against the wall briefly, paddle still in hand, a half‑smile curving his lips. It was rare, but it was there.
- I didn't miss. I wanted to test your reflexes. Spoiler: they suck.
The quip was dry, but said with irony. Pearl and Emerald froze for a beat, then burst into laughter.

- Who even are you, and what did you do to the real Silver?! - Pearl laughed, miming a fake emergency call. - Alert! Someone hacked the emo‑boy version of our favorite!
- Tsk. - Silver shook his head, but without anger. - Just because I'm enjoying the game doesn't mean I'm possessed.
- Then it's official. - Emerald commented, impeccable in his dark green pajamas. - Platinum's train has therapeutic powers. We should patent it.

The ball was served again: Emerald struck with surgical precision, but Silver countered with a sharp, angled shot. Pearl, caught off guard, tried to recover it... only to stumble on the rug and fall onto the couch with a thud.
- I'm okay! - she cried, waving a hand. - Out of bounds anyway!
- No, it was inside. - Silver replied, with a hint of satisfaction. - Point to me.
Emerald adjusted his glasses and smiled faintly.
- Not bad for someone who last night seemed ready to launch a Weavile through the window.
Silver met his gaze for a moment, then shook his head with a small smile.
- I need to breathe now and then too. And today... there were no alarms. Just a table and two idiots in front of me.
- Two idiots about to beat you! - Pearl yelled, diving back into play as if it were the world final.
The match continued with rapid exchanges, ironic jabs, and enthusiastic but clumsy shots.
Only laughter. Only ping‑pong. Only friends.
And Silver, for the first time in days... really laughed. Not aloud. But he laughed.

Austropolis Ship

The ship glided over the waves with quiet elegance, a luxury super‑speed vessel built to offer comfort and safety in every detail. The corridors were bathed in soft light filtering from crystal chandeliers, while the dark wood floors barely echoed underfoot. Furniture, upholstered in pale leather and satin‑metal accents, completed an atmosphere both refined and functional.

The two adjacent cabins were mirror images, separated by a door that could close to guarantee privacy. In the girls' room, White and Whitley had spent the night embraced, between whispered conversations and soothing silences. The bed was wide, dressed in soft, light fabrics, the morning light filtering through sheer curtains, tinting the room in pale pink. They slept deeply, serene, sheltered by the complicity and friendship that bound them.

Across the way, in the boys' cabin, Black and Lacktwu had rested less. Lacktwu was already awake, seated at the small table by the window, his eyes sharp and penetrating. He meticulously organized the scattered items, recharged and checked his security devices repeatedly with almost obsessive attention.

Black moved silently, trying to relax, but tension hung palpably in the air. When the sun climbed high, the two couples met in White and Whitley's cabin for breakfast. The table was arranged with care: golden croissants, artisanal jams, fresh fruit, and freshly squeezed orange juice. The aroma of coffee filled the air, contrasting with the lingering tension.

Lacktwu, expression rigid, sipped his tea without taking his eyes off the tablet screen, where the navigation plan and mission data scrolled.
- We can't afford mistakes, - he finally said, in a firm voice. - This journey is just the beginning. Any distraction could cost us dearly.

White exchanged a glance with Whitley, who smiled gently, trying to lighten the mood.
Black nodded, gripping his spoon between his fingers.
- We'll make it, - he murmured, more to himself than to the others.

Afternoon - Third Stop, Ferraguna Harbor

The ship had docked minutes ago. The third stop: Ferraguna, a small coastal town barely visible from the side deck. Some passengers disembarked to stretch their legs, escorted by crew members.

But for them-for the team-the protocol was clear: no one was to leave the private area. No one could disembark.

Whitley stared at the dock through the cabin window, fingers pressed to the glass. She had noticed, moments before, a small stall selling ceramic souvenirs: small hand‑painted Swablu figures-just like the ones her mother used to collect. She had promised herself she wouldn't do anything foolish. But that sight... stirred a memory too sweet.
- Just two minutes... - she whispered. - No one will notice.
She slipped into her jacket, wrapped a scarf around her face, and quietly slipped out. No one in the corridor. No guards nearby. Her heart pounded as she crossed the gangway.

She bought the little ceramic Swablu in silence, handing over the coins with trembling hands. She returned to the ship in time-maybe ten minutes at most. Perhaps... no one would have noticed. But someone did.

Cabin 6 - Ten Minutes Later

- YOU LEFT?! - Lacktwu's voice exploded in the cabin like an electric shock.
Whitley halted, still clutching the swablu in its bag. Black and White were there. Tense silence.

- Just a moment... I saw a stall, and-
- You violated protocol. - Lacktwu's voice lowered but remained cutting. - What if someone followed you? What if they planted a tracker on your clothes, or on the ship? Do you have any idea of the implications?
- It was just for a moment! No one saw me! It was just a souvenir! - she tried to defend herself, clutching the small Swablu in her hands.

- "Just a souvenir" could cost a life. Yours. Or others.
White intervened, trying to calm things:
- Stop, Lacktwu. She gets it.

- Not enough if she thought that was acceptable. - he snapped, then turned toward the door. - From now on, no one moves without written authorization. Not a single step outside this area. Clear?
He stormed out, slamming the door behind him, leaving behind a tense silence.

Whitley said nothing. She sat quietly on the edge of the bed, lowering her gaze. White approached and placed her hand on Whitley's shoulder.
- It wasn't the best moment... but you moved with your heart. Try not to blame yourself too much.
Whitley nodded softly, but didn't answer.

That evening, hardly anyone spoke. Dinner was silent, and everyone returned to their cabins early. In the girls' room, White and Whitley slept close together, but without exchanging words. Just a small ceramic Swablu on the nightstand-the witness of a wrong move born of a sincere emotion.

Down the corridor, Lacktwu sat at the small table, the tablet's dim light glowing, his eyes fixed on security plans, camera replays, radio signals. Black lay on the bed, watching silently.
- Sometimes making mistakes is the only way to understand, - he murmured.
Lacktwu didn't respond.

The sea was calm. The last night on the ship had come. Tomorrow afternoon, they would arrive in Lumiose City.

Train to Lumiose City - The Final Four Hours of the Journey

The landscape sped past the windows, while the golden rays of the afternoon began to deepen into amber. The rails wound between neat fields, small villages, gentle hills. A sense of suspension filled every corner of the car: time seemed to stretch in those 24 hours of travel, as if the world outside had receded into a soft, distant hush-frozen.

It had felt like living in a bubble. A fragment of peace. Perhaps the last.

Platinum stood in the lounge area, a holographic map of Lumiose City projected before her. Her fingers traced meeting points, secondary stations, pedestrian streets. She had planned everything-down to the order in which they would disembark.
- At the central station, someone will already be waiting. X and Y were informed yesterday, - she told Gold, who was stretching as though the train were home.
- And Moon and Sun? - he asked.

- They're already with X and Y at their place. - Platinum nodded. - You'll recognize them easily. Moon will have a book and a raised eyebrow. Sun... is probably arguing with a street vendor.

Cabin 1 - Green & Blue

The cabin was quiet. The curtains were drawn low, letting in just a soft glow that reflected off the polished wood walls. The rhythmic sound of the tracks provided the backdrop. Blue sat on the bed, legs crossed. She had rested throughout the journey, the wound now healing; she no longer limped.
Green stood by the window, having just ended a call. A quick, essential exchange.

- All sorted? - she asked, without turning.
- Someone reliable will be waiting.
Blue smiled, continuing her preparations.
- Typical you. Who is it?

Green hesitated.
- ...Someone who owes me a favor.

She laughed softly, lifting her gaze to him.
- You've always been good at saying nothing... while saying everything.

Green leaned in slowly, tucking a lock of hair from her face. The gesture was deliberate, almost casual, yet intimate. They stared at each other in silence for a long moment.
Blue lowered her voice.
- You know, when you do that, you make me forget we're on a mission.
Green said nothing: he slightly lowered his head and pressed his forehead gently against hers.

- If something goes wrong in Lumiose City- - Green said, serious - you must promise me you won't act alone.
Blue tilted her head, smiling.
- No. I don't promise.

- Blue...
- If something happens to you... don't finish that phrase.

He looked at her. Then he nodded. Small gesture. Heavy with meaning.
- Then let's stay alive. - he finally said, his calm firmness in place. - Both of us.

Blue closed the distance between them. Her lips brushed his-slow, deep, full. No hesitation. No games.

When they pulled apart, they held each other's gaze.
- Do you think we'll have time for a real vacation after all this? - she asked, trying to lighten the mood.
- Of course. I'll take you anywhere you want. Even Ferraguna.

Blue widened her eyes.
- Even... a romantic resort?
Green shook his head with a half-smile.
- Even with a hot tub.

Blue laughed-but said no more. There was no need.

Cabin 2 - Ruby & Sapphire
Ruby sat by the small cabin table, back straight, brows furrowed in perfect concentration. His fingers moved precisely between needle, thread, and fabric: a vivid red cloth, hand-embroidered with black edges and a small gold-leaf decoration in one corner.
A bandana. For her.

Sapphire was still asleep, wrapped in the plaid blanket, cheek resting on the pillow, hair tousled. Ruby glanced at her, and a small smile formed on his lips. Despite everything-the approaching arrival, the mission, the worries-just seeing her gave him a sense of calm nothing else ever could.
"Finished," he murmured softly, snipping the last thread with silver scissors.

He stood up slowly, careful not to wake her, and walked over to the bed. He placed the neatly folded bandana on the nightstand, right next to the bracelet with the Mega Stone she always left there before going to sleep.
Then he hesitated a moment. He leaned over her and brushed a stray lock from her forehead. His fingers barely touched the warm skin at her temple.
She was always so strong. But in sleep, she looked fragile. Sweet.
"It'll look perfect on you," he whispered.

Sapphire stirred slightly, without waking. Ruby gently stepped back and returned to his seat, silently checking his belongings. But he couldn't help glancing back at her.
Something in his heart told him that difficult times lay ahead.
But for now... there was only this moment.
And the red bandana.
Made for her. With love.

Lounge Car - Table 1
Dia was sitting at a table by the window, a tower of sweets in front of him: berry tarts, two green matcha mochi, a milk pudding with caramel, and a slice of apple pie.
Focused like a Chirpy in meditation, he dipped his spoon into the pudding, savoring it with closed eyes and an ecstatic expression.
"Mmm... so soft. The caramel's perfect, not too bitter..." he mumbled to himself. "I could cry, it's so good."
He was in his own world. A world of dessert, sugar, and pure peace.

Table 2 - Pearl, Silver, and Emerald
"Ridiculous," Pearl snapped, throwing his cards on the table. "How do you always win, Emerald?"
Emerald calmly arranged his counters, not looking anyone in the eye.
"Probability, visual memory, and behavioral observation. You always raise your left eyebrow when you've got a bad hand."
"What?! I do not!" protested Pearl, raising... his left eyebrow.

Silver, who had just finished dealing, raised one of his own.
"You're both clowns. But at least one of you is a genius."
"Says the guy who just lost for the fourth time," Pearl shot back, grinning.
"Fourth? No. I let Emerald win to see if he was cheating."
Emerald sighed.
"Silver, you're brilliant. But you bluff. Always with the same face."
"I never bluff."
"Exactly," said Emerald, drawing a card with absolute precision.

Pearl shook his head.
"We're a mess. But a good kind of mess. Like... the calm before the storm."
Silver turned toward the window, cards in hand.
"Yeah. The storm's coming."

Side Area - Gold & Crys
"Okay, last challenge before we arrive," said Gold, rolling up his sleeves. "Three throws each. Whoever hits the most targets wins."
"And if I win?" asked Crys, raising an eyebrow.
"I'll buy you those Poké Balls they sell in Lumiose City."
"And if I win?" she shot back, crossing her arms.
Gold gave a confident Typhlosion-like grin.
"Then it's your call. A favor, a kiss, a-"

Crys hit him on the arm with an empty Poké Ball.
"Focus."

In front of them, simple concentric circle targets were fixed to a blank wall: meant to be hit with light, training Poké Balls. A challenge of reflexes, precision, and control.

Gold went first. Hit the second ring. Then the third. Then just grazed the center.
"Not bad," commented Crys, stepping up.

Silence.
She threw. Perfect bullseye. Then another. The third-slightly off-center, but still better than Gold's.
"Boom," she said flatly.

Gold looked at her like he'd just lost the world championship.
"You beat me again..."
"As always," she replied, calmly pulling off her gloves. But a slight smile played on her lips.

Gold stared at her intensely, then stepped closer, lowering his voice a bit.
"So? What do you want as your prize?"
Crys looked at him for a moment. Then leaned in slightly.
"...I'll think about it. Maybe after Lumiose."
And walked away.

Gold stayed there, looking halfway between defeated... and smitten.

End of the Car - Red & Yellow
Red stood near the sliding door of the train car, backpack already slung over his shoulder. He was staring outside, fingers nervously tapping the handle.
Yellow was sitting nearby, hands folded in her lap. They hadn't spoken in minutes. Neither knew quite what to say. The air between them was thick with unspoken thoughts.

Red suddenly turned around, his heart pounding.
"Yellow..."
She looked up. Big, gentle, uncertain eyes.

"...Listen, if... if something happens in Lumiose... if we don't see each other for a while... or if I..." he trailed off, clenching his fists.
Then, without another word, he grabbed her shoulders and leaned down. The kiss was quick but intense. Not hesitant. Not perfect. But sincere.

When he pulled away, they were both as red as a Charmeleon.
Yellow blinked, completely stunned.
"I... I..."
"Sorry!" Red blurted, putting his hands on his head. "I didn't mean- I mean, I did mean to, but not like that! No, I mean, exactly like that, but I didn't want to scare you, I mean... ugh."

Yellow laughed. A sudden, shy, but genuine laugh.
"It's okay, Red. It's okay."
And in that awkward but sweet silence, they stayed there. Two kids too young for the war ahead-
But just old enough for a heart that beat this fast.

Train Intercom - Final Call
"Ladies and gentlemen, we will be arriving at Lumiose Central Station in approximately 20 minutes. Please prepare your belongings and remain seated until the train comes to a complete stop. Thank you for traveling with us."

Time was running out.
The quiet moment was over.
Kalos awaited them.

A/N:
I want to thank again everyone who wrote to me and is reading the story. I'm very happy. I already have the next chapters ready so I can upload them soon, I just need to figure out what to do with the book cover.🤍

Chapter Text

Luminopolis Central Station - 10:45 PM
The train slowed down amid sparks and metal, coming to a halt in the vibrant darkness of the city. The metropolis was alive even at this hour, pulsating under the black sky.
The doors opened with a puff of hot steam.
One by one, they disembarked. Shoes on the wet marble of the platform. Eyes alert, bodies tense. The interlude was over. Now the adventure began.

Waiting for them were already four familiar figures:
X, broad-shouldered and wearing a blue jacket, the kind of person who just tamed three Garchomp.
Y, elegant as always, a Pokéball in hand and a watchful gaze.
Moon, with a book under her arm and a calculating look.
Sun, busy arguing with a vending machine that refused to give him a snack.

And then... her.
A stunning woman, standing with her hands crossed in front of her. Dark hair, understated but refined clothing. Diantha. Champion of Kalos. Award-winning actress. And a trusted ally for a long time.
Green's eyes found her immediately.
She smiled at him. Not just any smile. A slow one. The kind of smile from someone who knows the person in front of them well.
- Green. - she said, approaching with a measured step. - It's been a long time.
- Yeah. - he replied.
A greeting that seemed friendly. But it was anything but neutral.
Blue, by his side, stiffened slightly. She didn't say anything, but took a step forward. Subtle, precise. Just enough to position herself next to Green, too close to be "just" a teammate.

Green took a step back.
- She'll guide us to the safe point.
- Nice to meet you all. - Diantha said, offering a warm smile to the others. But her gaze always returned, always, to Green.

- Follow me. We can't stay here long.
The Dex Holders exchanged glances and whispers.
- Moon, softly: "I don't know about you, but she doesn't seem very discreet to me. She was practically drooling when she looked at him..."
- Sun, chuckling: "And why does she keep staring at Green like that? It gives me the creeps."
- Gold, shrugging: "She doesn't impress me that much. I never liked women with short hair like that. Too fake, too... theatrical. And she's the Champion? Red would beat her in a second."
- Pearl, clicking his tongue: "Nice to look at, but not that friendly..."

Luminopolis - Secret Boutique, 11:00 PM
The boutique door opened with a sharp click. Diantha stepped in first, holding a set of keys that she jingled as she put them back into her bag.
- Welcome to the boutique. - she said with a polite smile.

Inside, they were greeted by soft, warm light, almost theatrical. Clothes of all types lined neat shelves and immaculate mannequins: evening gowns, high-fashion coats, stage costumes, reinforced battle suits, shiny accessories, and wigs of every cut and color. The air smelled of new fabrics and professional makeup.
- This is not exactly mine. - Diantha explained, turning to the group. - It's a private boutique for the stage costumes I use in my movies. But I have a spare set of keys... let's just say the owner owes me a favor.
- We'll stay here until dawn. - she announced, making a sweeping gesture toward the collections. - Each of you will need to change your look, wig, and clothes. You'll need to be yourselves, but no one should recognize you.
- Ready for the disguise? - said the Champion of Kalos.

Pearl scoffed:
- Fantastic, a prison of fabric.

As the others scattered among the shelves and mannequins, Diantha stopped in front of Green with a look that betrayed an obvious preference.
"Green," she said with a slightly sweeter smile, "I've reserved something special for you."
She opened the garment bag: a sleek, refined dark graphite gray suit with dark trims and a tailored cut. A modern, minimalist touch, but incredibly elegant.
- It's the best I have. Tailored by one of Kalos' most famous designers. Just for you.
Green looked at it, then back at her. His half-smile was more tired than sarcastic.
- I appreciate it... but I'd rather manage on my own. - he said. - I don't want to look like a puppet.
Diantha didn't seem offended. In fact, she almost seemed to expect it.
- Always so stubborn, huh? Just like old times.

Meanwhile, the others were rummaging through the shelves filled with clothes and cheap wigs.
Red held a shiny, fake wig in his hand, groaning:
- Oh, fantastic, a cartoonish wig. Exactly what I wanted.
Gold, pulling out a jacket that looked more like a picnic blanket, sighed:
- If this is the best we've got, we can already put on the full clown outfit.

Emerald, who was already pairing pants and shirts with almost scientific speed, muttered under his breath:
- It's not about style. It's about camouflage. Think like a chameleon, Gold.
Diantha, from the shoe table, lifted a shiny loafer:
- Or like a model.

Diantha checked her watch, then grew serious:
- We have until dawn. By afternoon, the others will arrive - the guys from Unima. Until we're all here, no rash moves.

Final looks for the Dex Holders:

Green
Look: Black jacket, gray sweater, black pants.
Wig: Short, black hair, slightly messy, natural look.
Accessories: Gray silk scarf, black loafers.

Blue
Look: Navy trench coat, midi skirt, white shirt with a bow at the neck.
Wig: Long, wavy, ash blonde hair with bangs.
Accessories: Gold hair clip, high black leather boots, sunglasses.

Red
Look: Red leather jacket, dark jeans, black sweater.
Wig: Short, messy red hair.
Accessories: Black beret, black combat boots.

Yellow
Look: Mustard yellow blazer, beige cargo pants, white shirt.
Wig: Medium-length, copper hair, slightly wavy.
Accessories: Colorful scarf tied around the neck, loafers, and a fisherman's hat.

Gold
Look: Beige coat, black turtleneck, black pants.
Wig: Short, ash-blonde hair, straight.
Accessories: Cream scarf and shiny Oxford shoes.

Crys
Look: Oversized dark blue blazer, black pants.
Wig: Short, dark brown, curly hair.
Accessories: Black pointed ankle boots with low heels.

Silver
Look: Charcoal gray pants, black shirt.
Wig: Short, silver hair, slightly tousled.
Accessories: Minimal glasses and shiny black Derby shoes.

Ruby
Look: Black skinny jeans and light blue sweater.
Wig: Medium-length, red, slightly messy hair.
Accessories: Minimal glasses and shiny black Derby shoes.

Sapphire
Look: Dark green slim pants and gray hoodie.
Wig: Medium-length, black, curly hair.
Accessories: Dark green combat boots and gray baseball cap.

Emerald
Look: Dark green slim pants and gray hoodie.
Wig: Medium-length, black, slightly wavy hair.
Accessories: Dark green combat boots and gray baseball cap.

Platinum
Look: Cream-colored dress, beige trench coat.
Wig: Long, honey blonde hair, slightly frizzy.
Accessories: Simple round glasses and pearl necklace.

Pearl
Look: Light gray blazer, hazel pants, white polo shirt.
Wig: Short, straight, black hair.
Accessories: Brown silk scarf and low brown moccasins.

Dia
Look: Blue shirt, white blazer, white pants.
Wig: Long, curly blonde hair.
Accessories: Red and blue sneakers.

Blake
Look: Black leather jacket, oversized blue pants, white shirt.
Wig: Short, curly, dark blue hair.
Accessories: Brown silk scarf and black low moccasins.

White
Look: Black cigarette pants and pink flared shirt.
Wig: Short, straight, light brown hair with red highlights.
Accessories: Pink leather jacket and white low heels.

Lacktwu
Look: Black double-breasted coat, white shirt, red striped tie, red cigarette pants.
Wig: Medium-length, cold blonde bangs.
Accessories: Black beret, wristwatch, and shiny dress shoes.

Whitley
Look: Cream white blazer, blue skirt, white t-shirt.
Wig: Short, straight, blue hair.
Accessories: White sandals.

X
Look: Dark blue hoodie, oversized white pants.
Wig: Short, straight, black hair.
Accessories: Brown silk scarf and brown low moccasins.

Y
Look: Blue mini skirt, pearl gray top, and navy blue cardigan.
Wig: Long, straight, black hair.
Accessories: Red low-heeled pumps, red bow in her hair.

Moon
Look: Lavender silk blouse with puffed sleeves, light gray midi skirt.
Wig: Medium-length, wavy, honey blonde hair with curtain bangs.
Accessories: Minimal earrings and black ballet flats.

Sun
Look: Striped t-shirt, light linen flared pants, and green jacket.
Wig: Short, wavy, platinum blonde hair.
Accessories: A baguette under her arm, sandals.

Abandoned Attic - Hotel in Luminopoli, 5:30 AM
As soon as Diantha opened the attic door, a wave of dust and the smell of mildew hit the group like an invisible wall. The large rooms were covered in a thin layer of dust, broken furniture and worn-out curtains hung limply, and the floors creaked under their feet.

Platinum crossed her arms, furrowing her brow.
- Ugh. This place is filthy and... definitely disgusting. I can't imagine how anyone could sleep here.
Crys nodded, casting a critical glance at the yellowed walls and fogged windows.
- At least we could try to clean up quickly. We can't stay in this mess.
Ruby, however, seemed on the verge of losing control. His eyes shone with panic, his hands moved nervously, almost as if he wanted to sew covers for the entire ceiling.
- But... but... it's awful! How can we plan and rest in a place like this? It's all dirty, dusty, you can't even step on the floor without getting covered in dust!
He looked at the torn curtains and worn carpet with a nearly desperate expression.
- I could... I could sew covers for the furniture, redo the curtains, at least tidy up the areas where we'll stay! Fine, it's not the best, but a little cleaning... even just a little...
Blue gave him a kind yet firm glance.
- Ruby, we have bigger things to worry about. Cleaning can wait. We need to organize ourselves and plan the mission. This place is our temporary shelter, not our living room.
Ruby sighed, giving a half-smile of resignation.
- I know... but... I won't be able to sleep with all this mess around.
Pearl puffed out his cheeks, looking at Ruby like one looks at a cute little crazy person.
- Let's just say we have other priorities, Mr. Clean.

Ruby gave in, but not before casting one last glance at the dusty floor.
- Fine, but... next time I'm bringing a vacuum and some colorful fabrics.
Everyone laughed, breaking some of the tension. The attic wasn't perfect, but it was their shelter for now.

Kalos Coast - Early Afternoon
Red and X found themselves on the pier, the salty wind refreshing the air as they watched the ship from which the Unima kids would soon disembark.
- It's time, - said X. - We need to do this quickly and without being seen.
Red nodded, determination in his eyes.

- Black...
Red raised an eyebrow slightly.
- What do you mean?
- Nothing. Just that... he's the type to make a scene as soon as he gets off the ship.
A light siren announced the arrival. The ramps lowered with a sharp sound. From the ship, a figure dressed in black emerged, hair tousled by the wind, his gaze as lively as ever.
- Here we are, Kalos! Ready to smash everything? - shouted Black, jumping off the ramp and landing next to Red with a champion's smile.
- Perfect. He's already started. - X whispered, looking at Red with a resigned expression.
Behind him, White descended, her hair tied in a high ponytail, her pink jacket buttoned up to the neck.
- Black, please, a little discretion! We're in enemy territory, not a TV show!
- But it's the grand entrance, come on! At least they'll get it, right? - he pointed to Red and X, who looked at him with the patience of two older siblings used to everything.

Then came Lacktwo's turn, descending the ship with elegant, measured steps, his hair perfectly styled despite the wind, a briefcase in hand as if he had just come from a business meeting.
Whitley descended last, silently. The wind lifted her blue wig, but underneath, her eyes were clear and determined. She clutched a small souvenir to her chest.
- Tell us where to go. - she said simply. But her voice held the strength of someone ready for anything.
Red approached, observing them one by one. Then he nodded.
- Follow us. It's not safe to talk about it now. But we'll have to move fast.
- Welcome to the storm. - Red said, before turning and starting to walk toward the cliff where a camouflaged off-road vehicle awaited them hidden among the bushes.
Black turned to White and nudged her.
- I told you we'd make it on time.
- I'll allow you five minutes to boast. Then, silence. - she replied, climbing onto Braviary and Chalizard.
And with a sharp rumble, the vehicle started heading towards Luminopoli.
The team was finally complete.

15 Minutes Later
Red got off first from X's Chalizard. He gave X a quick nod, who was already moving to open the rear hatch. The Unima kids followed without asking questions, even Black, who for once seemed to grasp the seriousness of the moment.
They crossed a rusty metal door, then climbed four flights of concrete stairs, quickly but silently. X stopped in front of a door secured with two electronic locks.
He entered the code. A sharp beep, then a click.
Red pushed the door open.
The attic opened before them.

Once a luxury apartment, now reduced to an improvised refuge, the abandoned attic on the seventh floor overlooked the industrial landscape to the east of Luminopoli. Some windows were cracked, others covered by makeshift curtains or reflective materials to prevent internal lights from attracting attention.
The wooden floors creaked slightly, partly covered by rough rugs, military cots, scattered backpacks, and strategic maps.
Short-range communication cables, portable scanners, and refurbished monitors filled the common area: a large living room emptied of its original furniture. The operational center was a damaged dining table, where decisions were made and quick meals consumed.
A small semi-functional kitchen had been reactivated with portable equipment, and a bathroom had been adapted for minimal needs - the other one was converted into a storage room for tools, medical supplies, and provisions.

As soon as they entered, the Unima kids were greeted by a brief wave of human warmth.

- Finally, you're here! - Blue exclaimed, jumping off a covered couch and running to hug Black. - I thought you weren't going to make it!

Black laughed, hugging him tightly.
- Hey, hey, how embarrassing would it be to start without the best one?

White bent down to hug Platinum, who welcomed her with a composed smile.
- We were waiting for you, - said Platinum.
- And we've arrived. Intact, - White replied, dryly, but with a warmth in her eyes that only those closest to her could understand.

Ruby, impeccable as always, stepped toward Lacktwo, offering him a hand with a slight nod of the head.
- I imagine you have a plan, right?
- I have three. But I'll explain them tomorrow. Priority: safety and rest, - Lacktwo replied, accepting the handshake.

Meanwhile, Whitley received a brief smile from Sapphire and a nod of understanding from Yellow.
- Welcome, - Yellow said, with sincere kindness.
- I know. Thank you for not saying it with pity, - Whitley replied, sitting next to her, exhausted.

Green locked the door, then turned to face everyone, her expression clear and calm.
- Now that we're all here, this becomes our base. It's not perfect, but it's safe. We'll have to adapt. Let's split into rooms. Each one has working beds and bathrooms. Don't make noise. Don't open windows. Don't go outside, unless it's planned.

Chapter Text

The Dex Holders settle into their rooms, and the newcomers change into their new clothes.

Room 1 – Red, Yellow, Gold, Crys, and Silver
A square room, with two bunk beds and a folded mattress on the floor. The wallpaper was peeling, and the window didn’t quite close.

The beds creaked under the weight of bodies and bags, while the yellowish light from the dangling bulb cast dancing shadows on the peeling walls.
“This is the room for the strong ones,” someone had said. But it only took a few minutes to realize it wouldn’t be a peaceful cohabitation.

Red was the first to sit on the bed closest to the window. Backpack at his feet, hands folded, eyes fixed outside as usual.
Yellow sat beside him, clutching a pillow and wearing the calm look of someone who knew she’d be playing mediator.

— “Everything feels so... suspended. Like we’re about to step into something way too big,” — she murmured, voice low.
Gold, of course, had already claimed the top bunk. He had done it with a theatrical leap and a whistle.
— “Hey, at least there are no cobwebs here! More or less. I can already smell the glory in this room.”
— “That’s mold.” — Silver corrected him without even looking up from his notebook.

Crys was carefully arranging her Poké Balls on the nightstand. One by one. Perfectly.
— “First night together, huh? What an interesting mix. Two out of five of us are hotheads.”
— “Who are the three calm ones, then?” — asked Gold, peeking down from the bunk.
— “Me, Red, and Silver,” — Crys replied with a small smile. — “But you can try to keep up.”
Gold put on an overly dramatic offended look.
— “You broke my heart...”
Yellow chuckled softly, sitting cross-legged on the bed.
— “Come on, at least we’re not in Ruby and Sapphire’s situation. Moon already threatened to keep a behavior log.”
Red gave a faint smile.
— “Better a log than another explosion.”
— “Speaking from experience?” — Gold asked.
Red looked at him for a moment.
— “I’ve shared a room with Blue on several occasions. That enough for you?”
Silence. Then Gold burst out laughing.

Silver, meanwhile, closed his notebook and set it on the nightstand. His gaze was sharp, but this time amused.
— “Well, as Blue’s brother, I can assure you that woman knows how to take charge. She raised me with traps, bluffs, and icy stares. This room almost feels like one of our old hideouts.”

Red slowly stood up from the bed and walked over to the old wardrobe to check its contents. Just some badly folded blankets and a couple of rusty hangers.
Then he turned to Gold.
— “And you—try not to snore.”
— “Me?! I don’t snore!”
— “We’ve slept together plenty of times. You sounded like an angry Graveler,” — said Silver, sitting at the edge of the bed.
Yellow sighed, already holding an extra blanket.

Crys turned toward the door.
— “They’ll call us for the plan soon. Better get at least twenty minutes of rest.”
— “Yeah.” — Red nodded.
And for a moment, silence fell over the room.
Five different hearts.
Five intertwined stories.

Room 2 – Ruby, Sapphire, Emerald, Platinum, Pearl, and Dia
The room was long and narrow, with beds arranged in an L-shape and a large window overlooking a distant square.
The built-in wardrobe looked like it was about to collapse, but thanks to Ruby, it now held neatly stacked clean blankets, rolled with obsessive precision.

— “Please, lovebirds, don’t fight. If it starts like this, by tomorrow Ruby will have already sewn curtains and repainted the walls,” — said Emerald, sitting on a mattress.

Platinum was carefully folding her coat, laying it on the bed frame.
— “A part of me would appreciate that. If he starts ironing too, I might consider him an ally.”

Pearl, back against the wall and hands in his pockets, watched the scene like it was a reality show.
— “At least one of us is efficient. Me, I’m sleeping fully dressed just in case we get woken up by an emergency or an alien invasion.”

Sapphire turned to Ruby with a mischievous smirk.
— “So, do I get to wear my new bandana tomorrow?”
Ruby looked up for just a second, giving her a faint smile.
— “Only if you don’t drop it in the mud during your first battle, Miss Clumsy Wildling.”
— “Clumsy who?!” — snapped Sapphire, throwing a pillow at him, which he dodged with grace.

Dia, meanwhile, sat calmly on the bed nearest the window, unwrapping a massive onigiri with blissful ignorance of the chaos around him.
— “If you need a truce, I’ve got two more,” — he said, mouth full, offering the rice ball with the enthusiasm of a peace ambassador.
Pearl clutched his chest.
— “Dia, you’re my salvation. If Platinum breaks my heart, at least I can drown my sorrow in food.”
— “I never gave you hope, Pearl.” — Platinum replied without even looking at him.
Pearl collapsed to his knees, face turned dramatically to the ceiling.
— “Rejected and humiliated... my tragic fate is already sealed.”

Emerald barely looked up from his notebook.
— “If you start reciting poetry, I’m kicking you out on the balcony.”
Sapphire had sat down, amused.
— “Come on, Pearl, if you and I cook breakfast tomorrow, maybe she’ll forgive you.”
Dia was chewing slowly, raising a finger.
— “I vote for pancakes.”
Ruby turned with a scandalized expression.
— “Pancakes? In a shared kitchen? Without sanitized utensils?”
Pearl lit up.
— “Now that’s what I like to hear, Ruby. You’re also a walking drama—just a more fragrant one.”
Platinum closed her duffel bag with a sharp click.
— “Let’s sleep. Or tomorrow someone’s ending up on the news—and not for sporting merit.”
Silence for half a second.
Then Dia, peacefully:
— “I’ve still got a cookie, if anyone wants.”

Room 3 – Black, White, Lack-Two & Whitley
The room was compact, almost claustrophobic. The wooden floor creaked with every step, the bunk beds looked hastily assembled, and the bare walls reflected the dim light from a flickering little window.
More than a room, it felt like a war bunker during a ceasefire.

Black threw himself onto the top bunk with an exaggerated thud.
— “I’m sleeping here. If it collapses, I’ll die a hero.”
White, kneeling next to her bag, was arranging her clothes with surgical precision.
— “No one dies a hero in a dusty room. At most, an allergic.”
Whitley sat on the bottom bed, an open book in her hands, but her gaze lost in thought.

— “It feels weird being all here. Like… really here. In the same room. Like we’re normal.”
— “We are normal.” — Black said, peeking down and pointing at himself. — “Some of us are just better-looking and more athletic than others.”
White shot him a sharp glance.
— “And modest. Don’t forget modest.”

Lack-Two was sitting perfectly straight on a wobbly chair, motionless, like he had been placed there to guard something.
— “We won’t be here long. This is just a staging point. The goal lies ahead.”
White didn’t turn, but smiled slightly.
— “You always say that. But meanwhile, your watch is set to the second, and you’ve already counted how many floorboards are loose.”
Lack-Two glanced down at his wrist, caught in the act.
— “I need it to know when to act. And not trip.”
Black snorted, resting his chin on the bed frame.
— “I only use mine to know when it’s snack time. Tick-tock, snack o’clock.”
Whitley closed the book halfway, smiling faintly.
— “I eat when others stop talking. So… never.”
— “Touché.” — said White, finally sitting next to her. — “But at least there’s someone in this room who can read.”
Black let his head hang upside down off the bed.
— “I can read expressions. White’s annoyed. Lack-Two’s already planning three exit strategies. Whitley… is enduring us all with infinite grace.”
Whitley blushed slightly, then looked up at him.
— “All that’s missing is for you to say something smart, and we’re complete.”
— “See? Grace.” — he replied, winking upside down.

Lack-Two stood, stretching his shoulders.
— “Briefing starts soon. I recommend resting.”
— “Or we switch beds every hour tonight, so no one gets too attached.” — Black suggested.
White covered her face with one hand.
— “If this building collapses, it won’t be from an attack. It’ll be from Black testing gravity

Room 4 – X, Y, Sun & Moon
The room had a higher ceiling than the others, walls cracked by time, and a small, rusty balcony that creaked every time the wind blew. A crooked, cloudy mirror hung from a bent nail. The atmosphere was a strange balance between decaying charm and improvised camping with artistic pretensions.

Y took off her cardigan with resigned elegance, eyeing the room critically.
— “I could fix this place up in three hours. Two, if someone hands me a ladder and a bit of dignity.”
X let himself fall onto the bed closest to the wall, resting his arms behind his head.
— “We could fix the world, if they gave us time. But even a decent power socket would help.”

Moon was already seated with her laptop open, fingers flying over the keys and eyes sharp.
— “Too many blind spots. The window's easy to force, the door creaks, the balcony is accessible. I propose guard shifts every three hours.”

Sun, sprawled across the bed with a baguette hugged like a plush toy, mumbled:
— “I need rest.”

Moon didn’t even glance up.
— “Only if you hand over your snacks. Early breakfast for the security team.”
Sun clutched the baguette to his chest like it was priceless treasure.
— “Never. This is my dinner, breakfast, and possibly also my imaginary friend.”

X smiled faintly.
— “Want me to draw a face on it? So you can talk to it when you’re on guard duty alone?”
Y started emptying a cosmetic bag onto the wonky nightstand.
— “That baguette has more expression than some trainers at press conferences. We could train it.”
Moon typed something, then said in a flat tone:
— “Protocol: Bread Protection 01 activated.”
Sun curled up with the baguette.
— “See? No one understands how hard this life is. I didn’t ask for leadership, I asked for a warm sandwich.”
X carefully lifted the old mirror, trying to straighten it.
— “This place reflects exactly who we are.”
Moon finally looked up from her laptop.
— “Tired, drained, and vaguely hungry?”
— “No. Crooked, but still standing.” — he replied, letting the mirror hang as it was.

Y sat on the bed, starting to tie her hair.
— “Alright, let’s get comfortable.”
Moon shut the laptop with a sharp snap.
— “For now, I’m powering down. But if anyone touches my cookies, I swear I will track them.”
Silence.
Then Sun, quietly:
— “Even the butter ones?”
— “Especially the butter ones.”

Room 5 – Green & Blue
The room was small, but quiet. The faded grey curtains swayed gently, and the window overlooked the black rooftops of the city. A double bed sat in the middle, a worn-out rug beneath it, a desk with broken drawers, and a wobbly lamp flickering intermittently.
It felt more like a pause than a place to stay.

Green sat on the edge of the bed, his gaze lost in thought.
Blue looked around, one hand on her hip, the other tugging the curtain aside with a grimace.
— “Cute. Intimate. Dusty.” — she said, raising one eyebrow.
Green lowered his eyes, giving a small nod.
— “It was the only double… logistics coincidence.”
— “Oh, sure. Nothing to do with the fact we’ve been dating for, what… years now?”
Green gave a small smile, saying nothing.

Blue stepped closer and started spreading out a blanket she’d found at the foot of the bed, adjusting the pillows with the ease of someone who’d camped far too many times to be fazed by this kind of setup.
— “We should be used to roughing it. Remember Red’s cabin on Mt. Silver?”
Green gave a faint smile—his first since they’d walked in.
— “We had a Snorlax as a wall.”
— “And you used to throw Poké Balls at it in your sleep.” — she added, laughing softly.
— “It worked as a natural alarm clock.”

Then, as she adjusted the bed corner, she noticed Green’s duffel bag still sitting in the corner, unopened.
As always, he had sat down before unpacking anything.

Blue walked over and bent down to open it.
She didn’t even get to touch the zipper before Green sprang to his feet like a Jolteon—faster than she’d seen him move all day.
— “No! Leave it. I’ll handle it.”
Blue froze mid-motion, caught off guard.
He never raised his voice. And that tone… too harsh not to raise a red flag.
— “Ooooh.” — she said, pressing her lips together to hold back a smile. — “Struck a nerve, huh?”

What do you have in there, Greeny? A secret love letter? A gift for your mistress?
Green had already moved between her and the duffel, one hand on the zipper, the other blocking the opening.
Too protective.

Blue crossed her arms, trying to keep a teasing tone.
But the irony had already dried up in her throat.
Her heart gave a strange thump in her chest.
Part of her wanted to keep teasing him, like they always had.
The other, quieter, harder part… started asking questions.

— “…Okay? Wow. Chill.” — she said, halfway between sarcasm and disappointment.
But her eyes weren’t laughing anymore.
And suddenly, the thought she’d always tried to ignore crept in.
What if it was someone else?
A person. A message. A photo.
Something he couldn’t explain. Or didn’t want to.

— “Green…” — she said, not joking this time. — “What aren’t you telling me?”
He didn’t even look at her.
Just a gesture: hand on the zipper, back straight.
— “Nothing. Just… my stuff. Let me do it.”
Blue felt something tighten in her chest.
That distance. That wall.
It was him. Her Green. But also… not.

She took a step back, slowly.
And sat back on the bed, avoiding his gaze.
— “Fine. Whatever you want.” — she said softly.
Trying not to sound hurt.
Trying not to think about the fact that Green—her Green—was hiding something and didn’t want to share it with her.

He remained standing for a moment, as if he wanted to say something.
But he didn’t.
Blue lay down on her side, turning her back to him.
— “But if there is something you need to say, say it.
Just so I know whether I should throw you or the bag out the window.”

A half-silence.
Then, a barely audible whisper:
— “It’s not what you think.”
But Blue didn’t turn around.
Because in that moment, she didn’t even know what to think anymore.

Outside the shelter, the light had changed.
The sky over Kalos—pale and uncertain—awaited the first step.
The Dex Holders, one by one, exited in groups.
In silence.
Determined.
And with more questions than answers.

The afternoon was still.
Green stood by the window of his room.
A sharp sound broke the silence: two wingbeats, followed by a soft thud.
Pidgeotto landed gracefully on the half-open window, holding a rolled parchment in its beak, sealed with a red ribbon.
Green stood up at once. One glance was all it took to understand — this was the answer.
With steady hands — more from habit than actual control — he untied the knot and unrolled the parchment.

Message from Professor Oak
Handwritten, with clear penmanship and a tenser stroke than usual:

Green,
I’ve received everything.
You shouldn’t have risked a direct transmission — but you did the right thing.
I contacted Daisy and Bill the moment I read your letter.
They’re not responding. Not even on the emergency channels.
This isn’t just any kind of attack.
I’m on the move. I’ve abandoned the lab.
I’m somewhere remote — no signal, no network.
If you don’t hear from me again, remember this:
Our family is being targeted — not by chance,
but because of what I’ve built and worked on
since I won the League.
And you are my legacy.
You are more than my grandson and a strong trainer, Green.
You are the direct line to everything this world has built.
Don’t come looking for me.
Protect the others.
They’ll know where to go.

With love,
Your grandfather
— Samuel Oak

Green reread the last three lines three times.

Chapter Text

It happened suddenly.
In every region, at every hour, on every broadcast:
screens went black, data streams were cut, and the voices of presenters were sliced off by a metallic hiss.
"I apologize for the interruption. But it's time you heard the truth."
The image flickered.

Then, four figures appeared, standing before a wall of dark screens.
Their faces were hidden by shadows and high-tech masks-but the Dex Holders instantly recognized two of them:
- They had been among those who attacked Blue, the Hoenn kids, and the Unova group.

They had a message.
"To all trainers around the world:
As of today, a formal hunt has begun.
Anyone who locates, captures, or neutralizes a Pokédex Holder will receive a reward.
The amount will vary by target.
But the highest bounty... is for him."
One of the monitors lit up:
Green's face appeared-hard eyes, pulled from an old Pokémon League conference.
Beneath it, a flashing red warning:

🟥 BOUNTY: ₽12,000,000 Pokédollars
🟥 Name: GREEN OAK
🟥 Grandson of Professor Oak. Viridian City Gym Leader. Talented trainer. Dangerous.
Bounties for the remaining targets will be released shortly.

The voices went on, cold and impassive:
"They lied to you. The Pokédex was never invented by Samuel Oak.
It was stolen.
A salvaged piece of technology, adapted and wielded by those who sought to control the most promising young minds of every generation.
You've been deceived-by Oak, and by every nationally recognized professor who helped him distribute the Pokédex:
Elm, Birch, Rowan, Juniper, Sycamore...
And now... we will have our revenge."

A pause.
Then the camera widened.

Behind them, cloaked in shadow, stood two more figures.
One was a towering, slender man with a face completely obscured.
He didn't move. More a presence than a person.
The other... made the Kanto kids flinch.

She looked like Agatha.
Her gaze was sharp, her skin carved with wrinkles like old battle scars.
She said nothing.
But she smiled.
A bitter, ancient smile-like she had been waiting for this moment for decades.

Then, the transmission ended.
No signal. No commentary.
Only silence. Everywhere.

BOUNTY LIST: DEX HOLDERS
(Ranked from most wanted to least, with reasons as published in the broadcast)

1. GREEN OAK- ₽12,000,000
🟨 Viridian City Gym Leader. Runner-up of the Ninth Pokémon League. Direct descendant of Professor Oak.
🟥 "Grandson of the Pokédex's alleged creator. Skilled, strategic, unpredictable. Potentially in possession of original data."

2. BLUE - ₽10,000,000
🟨 Master of disguise and information manipulation.
🟥 "Manipulator. Familiar with Oak's lab protocols. Holds confidential knowledge. Third place in the Ninth Pokémon League. Girlfriend of Oak's grandson."

3. RED - ₽9,000,000
🟨 The First. A living legend. Elite-level Pokémon.
🟥 "Symbolic figure, used to build global trust in the Pokédex initiative. Potential public threat. Champion of the Ninth Pokémon League (like Oak before him)."

4. CRYSTAL - ₽8,000,000
🟨 Researcher. Specialist in Pokémon capture and cataloging.
🟥 "Documented behavior of 200+ rare species. Holds protected data. Oak's assistant."

5. SILVER - ₽7,500,000
🟨 Son of a former Team Rocket leader.
🟥 "Ambiguous ties. Potential double agent. Genetically compromised data. Skilled trainer."

6. PLATINUM BERLIZT- ₽7,000,000
🟨 Noble lineage. Funds Dex Holder missions.
🟥 "Owns private archives on regional history. Assistant to Professor Rowan. Vulnerable to blackmail."

7. GOLD - ₽6,500,000
🟨 Highly unpredictable. Uses unconventional Pokémon.
🟥 "Unstable psychological profile. Fights unpredictably. Dangerous under stress."

8. SAPPHIRE BIRCH - ₽6,000,000
🟨 Hand-to-hand trainer. Expert in direct combat.
🟥 "Wild profile. Close-range threat. Daughter of Professor Birch."

9. RUBY - ₽5,800,000
🟨 Stylist, coordinator. Pokémon aesthetics expert.
🟥 "Unexpected risk. Deep ties to Hoenn's key scientists. Convertible asset. Son of Gym Leader Norman."

10. EMERALD - ₽5,500,000
🟨 Advanced tech. Customized scanning tools.
🟥 "Knows classified algorithms. Crucial field-reading capabilities."

11. LACK-TWO - ₽5,000,000
🟨 Internal operative. Investigator training.
🟥 "Dual knowledge: law enforcement and criminal systems. Infiltration risk."

12. WHITLEY - ₽4,800,000
🟨 Former Team Plasma affiliate. Redeemed.
🟥 "Ambiguous profile. Potential to relapse into extreme ideologies."

13. SUN - ₽4,500,000
🟨 Money-driven. Deep regional roots.
🟥 "Possibly corruptible. High defection risk."

14. MOON - ₽4,200,000
🟨 Pharmacologist. Expert in toxic natural compounds.
🟥 "Holds formulas convertible into bioweapons."

15. Y GABENA- ₽4,000,000
🟨 Advanced Pokémon flight capability.
🟥 "Too mobile. Difficult to contain."

16. YELLOW - ₽3,800,000
🟨 Has the Viridian Forest Gift. Unpredictable. Potentially destructive under stress. Deep bond with the Kanto Dex Holders.

17. PEARL - ₽3,600,000
🟨 Hyper, unpredictable. Terrible comedian.
🟥 "No immediate threat. Son of Palmer. But could cause chaos in panic."

18. DIAMOND - ₽3,400,000
🟨 Seems simple. Actually a keen observer.
🟥 "Doesn't seem dangerous, but always ends up where he shouldn't be."

19. WHITE - ₽3,200,000
🟨 Media and entertainment expert.
🟥 "Access to mass communication. Possible counter-narrative vector."

Platinum turned off the projector.
No one moved.
No one spoke.

Then, a calm, icy voice cut through the silence.
Lack-Two stepped away from the wall.
His gaze was calm, but held something rarely seen in him: disillusionment.

- I've heard enough.

Crys stared at him.
- What do you mean?

- I mean this group no longer has a core. No trust, no plan. Just fear, infighting, and half-truths.

- No one asked you to stay, Lack-Two, Ruby snapped.
But the other didn't flinch.
- Exactly. And no one's going to convince me to stay.

He stepped toward the exit.
- Where will you go? asked Yellow, her voice fragile.

Lack-Two paused at the doorway.
- To do my job. To search for answers. But alone.
He turned to Green.
- You're too involved. We all are. Someone needs to think like the people hunting us.
And to do that... I can't stay here.

Red stood.
- This isn't the time to go solo.

- And this isn't the time to sit in a trap, Red.
Lack-Two's gaze met his-sharp, but not hostile.
- They're watching us. I can feel it. And someone in this room... isn't telling the whole truth.

A shadow passed through their stares.
Green locked eyes with him.
- You think you'll find more out there?

- No. But I can move without drawing drones or spotlights. I can get into places that you, as a group, never could.

Moon stepped forward.
- If you're planning to betray us...

- I'm not here to betray anyone. But I'm not your pawn either.
I work for the truth. And until I find it, I answer to no one.

He pulled out a small device and placed it on the table.
- Encrypted frequency. If any of you finds something... you can contact me.

Then he turned.
- Don't look for me. Don't count on me.
Not until you figure out who you really are.

And with that, Lack-Two vanished.

The sound of his footsteps in the hallway slowly faded away.

Crys was the first to break the silence.
- Where the hell does he think he's going? Out there it's full of people hunting us, people hungry for money... Is he insane?
- He's methodical, - Emerald murmured. - And he's right about one thing: we don't know if we can trust each other.
- Or if we can trust Oak, - Silver added quietly.
Blue slammed his fist on the table. - Enough. They're winning. They want us divided, suspicious, paranoid. If we start falling apart...
Red stood up. - Then we need to decide now: who stays and fights, and who doesn't.

That's when Whitley stood up.
Slow. Determined.
Everyone turned to her.
- I... can't stay either.
Emerald shot to his feet. - What?
She looked at him. Her gaze was hard, deep, shimmering with restrained emotion.
- I can't. Not here. Not now.
She paused.
- Every glance thrown my way... every unspoken word... feels like a judgment. And... maybe I deserve it.
Her voice trembled. But she didn't step back.
- No one's judging you, - Moon tried to say softly.
Whitley turned to her.
- Really? Because I see in your eyes the same fear they have out there.
"Ex-Team Plasma." "Redeemed." "Possible relapse into extremist ideologies."
They said it on TV. Now you believe it too.
Silence.
- Whitley, - White stepped forward. - You're one of us. No matter what the world says.
- And what if I'm not even sure what I am?
Whitley's gaze was glassy but steady.
- I followed Ghetsis. Even if I didn't know everything, even if I was just a pawn...
She took a breath.
- I don't want to be a pawn again. Not for Oak. Not for anyone.
I need to find my answers. Alone.
- And what if they find you first? - Platinum asked. - If they use you... again?
Whitley shrugged.
- Then it'll be my fault. But at least it'll be my choice.
She stepped toward White.
- If you survive... find my mother. Tell her I haven't forgotten.

Then she lowered her gaze.
- And I'm sorry. For not being stronger.
White hugged her. Silent. Tight.
Emerald didn't move. But his fists were clenched.
Whitley took a step back, turned, and without looking at anyone, left.
This time no one spoke. Not even a footstep followed her. No one did.

After she left, Emerald rose abruptly from his chair.
- That's it? One by one, we all walk away?
- It's not their fault, - said Moon gently. - They're scared. Like we are.
- No. They made a choice, - Emerald shot back. - And we're just here... watching pieces of the group break away like it means nothing.
- They're not pieces. They're people, - Red said, finally. - And everyone reacts in their own way.
- Their way? Or the way the enemy wants? - snapped Gold.
- Maybe that's exactly what they want, - Yellow whispered. - To see us broken. In pieces.
She looked at the closed door.
- And they're succeeding.

Night had fallen. Outside, only wind and stone.
The last few hours had been calm - a false calm, like the one before a storm.
Diantha had arrived to support the group, quiet, sitting a short distance from Green, close but not touching him. She watched him now and then, but never when he noticed.
The group was scattered around the room: some whispered to each other, others sat alone. But the tension - that was still there. Tightly coiled.

Then, a sharp sound broke the silence:
Green's Pokégear.
Anonymous message. No sender. No text.
Just an image.
Daisy. Bill.
Tied up. Dirty. Foreheads bloodied, eyes glistening - alive.
Black background. No symbols, just darkness.
Green went pale. The blood drained from his face.

Diantha was the first to approach.
- What is it?
He didn't answer. But stood.
- Look.
The group slowly gathered. In seconds, all eyes were on the screen.
Sapphire whispered: - Oh my god...
Crys brought a hand to her mouth. Moon stepped back. Red tensed.
Green kept staring at the image. Then raised his voice.
- There's something I need to tell you. I should've done it earlier.
Everyone looked at him.
- When we got here, before the broadcast...
I received a scroll.
Not digital. A real letter. From my grandfather.
He pulled out the now-crumpled paper and placed it on the table.
- He told me Daisy and Bill were missing.
That Prof. Oak... went into hiding, in a remote facility.
Said not to look for him.
He paused. No one spoke.
- I tried. To keep the group together.
But now... now they really have them.
My sister. My brother-in-law. My family.
He stepped back, and his voice cracked for a moment.

- I can't stay still anymore.
Diantha stepped closer. Slowly. Her face was tense, but her voice steady.
- We won't let you go alone.
Green looked at her. For a second.
Then turned back to the group.
Red nodded. - If they want to declare war on us... they won't find us unprepared.
Platinum opened her Pokégear. - Rumors are already spreading. They think we're heading to Kalos.
Crystal nodded. - Good. Let them believe exactly that.
She pulled a segmented tactical map from her bag.

- We'll split into groups tomorrow. Everyone goes with who they trust.

Each group will have a secure communication point.
- When do we leave? - asked Gold, tightening his battle gloves.
- At dawn, - replied Diantha. - Too risky to move now. Some need rest. Others... need to say goodbye.

Night grew darker. No moon. Only the sound of wind scratching the stone outside.
The group had scattered again. Some had already retired, others still sat in silence, eyes lost in thought or fixed on maps and plans.

Gold was in a corner of the dining room.
Behind him, soft footsteps.
- I knew you'd be here, - said a calm, familiar voice.
Gold turned. Crystal was wrapped in her pajamas, arms crossed for warmth. But her eyes were steady, glistening under the dim indoor lights.
- I can't sleep, - he said, lowering his gaze. - I feel... trapped.
Crys walked closer.
- I know.
Silence. Just wind.
- Tomorrow we split up. - Gold's voice was low, tense. - I want you to come with me. I can't... I don't want to fight without knowing you're near.
Crystal looked at him for a long moment. Then shook her head gently.
- I can't.
- What...?
- I have another mission. Red gave it to me. And I accepted. I won't be in your group, Gold.
Gold stepped back, as if the distance could protect him from that answer.
- So that's it. You never really thought that... that we could...
Crystal stepped forward again.
- Stop it.
She stood in front of him.
- You know what we are. And so do I. But right now... now's not the time to stay together. It's the time to endure. To survive.
Gold clenched his jaw. Then finally looked her in the eyes.
- What if we don't see each other again?
Crystal didn't answer immediately. Then she stepped closer.
Her fingers rose to touch his face.
And she kissed him.
It wasn't a hesitant kiss. It was fire, pain, urgency. All the rage and longing, all the fear and hope they'd suppressed for too long.

When they parted, both were breathless.
Crystal looked at him, serious.
- We will see each other again, Gold.
He shook his head. - You can't know that.
She smiled, for the first time in days.
- Yes, I can.
She stepped back, turned. But before disappearing into her room, she added:
- And when we do... we'll pick up right where we left off.
Then she left.
Gold remained still, his gaze lost in the dark.
For the first time, he realized the battle wasn't just to save someone.
It was to earn a tomorrow with the person he loved.

Platinum climbed the stairs with a light step. She was looking for Diamond - or rather, she knew where to find him.
It was the only quiet spot in that decaying place: a hidden corner of the attic, behind a half-broken screen and an old shelf dragged aside. They had found it together, days earlier.
But this time, something was different.
A warm, sweet, familiar smell... bread. And spices. And - surprisingly - berries.
When she turned the corner, Platinum stopped.

Two candles were lit, stolen from who knows where. Two plates on a clean cloth spread across the floor, and a small lantern in the center.
Diamond was there, sitting, wearing one of his field aprons and a sheepish smile on his face.
- Uh... surprise?
Platinum remained silent for a moment. Then she brought a hand to her mouth, in disbelief.
- Dia... you... you did this for us?
He nodded. - Well, I thought... if we're leaving at dawn, we deserved at least one evening. Just you and me. Like when... there wasn't all this war.
She approached slowly and sat down beside him.
- It's perfect.

They ate together, silent at first, then sharing light jokes, stolen smiles, and glances that grew longer and deeper.
Platinum had let her usual barriers fall. The perfect posture, the measured tone - all left behind.
And Diamond... looked at her as if she were the only light in that night.
When they finished, she turned toward him.
- You know, I used to think that if I ever found myself in a war, I'd be cold. Strategic. Detached. But now...
- Now?
Platinum took a breath. - Now I feel. I feel too much. For you.
Diamond said nothing for a second. Then he spoke softly.
- Me too. I've always felt it, Platy. Even when I pretended otherwise. Even when I called you "Missy" and smiled like an idiot. I've always admired you. But now... I love you. And I'm not afraid to say it anymore.
She looked at him, unmoving.
Her heart beat in her chest like she was about to charge into battle.
- I love you too, Dia. I've known it for a while. But only now have I stopped fighting it.
He leaned in.
Took her hand.
Platinum let go, leaning toward him.
Their kiss was slow, full of respect, but also hunger, need, relief.
There was no room for masks, for titles, for war. Only the two of them, in the silence of a forgotten attic.
When they pulled apart, Platinum smiled softly.
- When all this is over...
- ...I'll cook dinner every night. Just for you.
She laughed quietly, then curled up next to him, her head on his shoulder.
The candles still flickered. The war felt far away, for just one night.

The attic was narrow, the peeling walls seemed to close in around them, but Ruby and Sapphire noticed nothing except that stolen moment.
Near the bathroom, with dim light filtering through a dirty window, their eyes met with an intensity that spoke of everything that had been left unsaid until then.
Ruby took a determined step toward Sapphire, her hands brushing against her face with a touch full of longing and need.
Sapphire closed her eyes for a moment, breathing deeply, then opened them again and gave in.
Their lips sought each other, found each other, and the kiss burst into a wave of passion. It was a kiss that told of days of waiting, of fear, of hope.
Ruby wrapped herself around Sapphire, her hands moving down her back, holding tight, trying not to let her go.
Sapphire responded with equal intensity, her body leaning into Ruby's, her breath growing short.
The world around them faded: the distant noise of the group, the cramped attic, the looming war - none of it mattered now, except for that kiss.

Ruby placed a burning kiss on Sapphire's neck, who trembled slightly, and whispered with a broken voice:
- I love you.
Sapphire looked into her eyes, heart in her throat, and replied with a trembling smile:
- I love you too.
They lost themselves again in that kiss, letting the moment be all theirs - a lifeline in the middle of chaos.

Chapter Text

The door to the room opened without a knock. Diantha entered with determined steps, carrying an uncertain smile that nonetheless radiated resolve.
Green sat on the bed, his gaze fixed on an old photograph he held in his hands—him and Blue, smiling, unaware of what was to come.

“Green,” Diantha said in a steady voice. “I made the groups with Red and Yellow—you're in mine.”
Green looked up slowly; his smile faded, replaced by a cautious expression.
“Oh.”

Diantha moved closer, her heart pounding, but she tried to stay composed.
“I’m glad, you know. To be together, facing all this together.”
Green sighed and gently set the photo on the bedside table.
“Diantha... there’s something I need to tell you.”

She looked into his eyes, breath trembling with hope.
“Green, I… I can’t hide it any longer. I want you close. Not just as a teammate. I want to…” Her voice fell to a whisper. “I love you.”

For an instant, Green closed his eyes as if those words had struck him in the chest. When he opened them again, his gaze was steady but firm.
“Diantha... no. I’m sorry. I don’t feel the same.”

She took a confused step forward.
“But… you’ve always been the one. Ever since you helped me back on my feet years ago. I thought…”
Green shook his head, gently but definitively interrupting her.
“I helped you because it was right. Because we are allies. But there’s never been anything more. Not from me.”

He took a step back. His voice softened but grew serious.
“Right now, my sister is in danger. My family is a target. And Blue... Blue is my family. All I want is to keep her safe.”

Diantha lowered her gaze, her hands clenching tightly.

Softly, Green continued,
“You’re important, you’re strong. I respect that. But I love Blue. I always have. Even if this war wasn’t happening... even if none of this were true… nothing would change.”

The silence that followed was long and bitter. Diantha barely nodded, no longer meeting his eyes.
“I understand.”

In the hallway, hidden in the shadow beyond the ajar door, Blue listened silently, holding her breath. She had followed Diantha’s light steps, suspicious of the sudden visit. Now she stood motionless, her heart pounding.

“Green... I… I can’t hide it anymore. I want you close. Not just as a teammate. I want to…” Diantha’s voice dropped again, fragile. “I love you.”

And then—like a blow. Sharp. Final.

Blue’s eyes flew open. The silence that followed was unbearably long.

Too long.

Blue leaned forward slightly, as if hoping for a reply, a denial—something. But nothing came. No voice. No word. Just a mute echo in the room.

Blue’s heart broke quietly, without a sound. She had heard just enough to destroy every certainty. That "I love you," dropped in the room they both once shared. That silence… it sounded like acceptance.

She gritted her jaw and turned, stepping back into the dark corridor. Not wanting to hear anything else. Not looking back.

In a bare corner of another room: two sleeping bags lay side by side, a single camping lantern casting a faint glow on the wooden walls. White sat quietly on her bag, fixing her hair, while Blake lay beside her with his hands behind his head, staring at the ceiling.

She broke the silence.
“It’s strange,” she said softly. “To have so many people under the same roof, but still feel so alone.”

Blake looked at her.
“You’re not alone.”

White offered a melancholic smile.
“I know. It’s just… last time we were this close to danger, I thought I’d be ready. Instead, I still feel like a kid.”

“You were never just a kid,” Blake replied quietly.

White turned to him.
“…Blake?”

There was a moment of hesitation, then he shifted slightly, propped on one elbow.
“You know, I got used to watching you from afar. You’ve always been... radiant. Confident. A leader.”

He paused.
“And me? Always the silent soldier. The enforcer. Never the one who says the right thing.”

White’s smile grew softer this time.
“But you’ve always done the right thing.”

Blake looked away for a moment.
“When you said you’d come here, that you’d help… I realized I wouldn’t stop you. And I also realized that… I don’t want to pretend anymore.” He looked into her eyes, defenseless for the first time.
“I love you, President.”

She was silent—not from shock, but from relief. Then she moved closer, her knees brushing the edge of her sleeping bag.
“I thought you’d never say it,” she whispered.

And this time she kissed him. Slow, gentle. Her fingers brushed his face lightly, as if to say: “Me too.” The kiss was brief, but enough.

When they parted, Blake lay down again. White crawled into the sleeping bag beside him, turned toward his profile. In the silence that followed, no words were needed. Outside, the wind caressed the shelter. Inside, two hearts finally found a moment to breathe.

Fifteen minutes later, Blue entered the room in measured, heavy steps. Her face was carved in stone, her gaze distant, her lips a thin line.

Green was already ready for bed, seated on the edge of the mattress. He wore only pajama pants, his upper body bare—muscles tensed, hair softer than usual from the shower and his thoughts. Blue wore a dark, silky nightgown that draped over her like a second skin.

He looked up and managed a tired but genuine smile. He didn’t know what she’d overheard. Didn’t even imagine.
“Hey,” he said softly. “Where’d you go?”

Blue didn’t reply. She bent to remove her shoes—each motion slow, mechanical, emptied of meaning. Green moved closer, brushing her cheek with a gentle touch. His warm fingers sought her skin.

Blue closed her eyes for an instant. She missed that tenderness. It confused her. Then she pressed a kiss to his lips—slow, hungry, full of need. For a moment, Blue let herself go. He kissed her again, this time on her neck. His warm hands glided along her arms to her hips, brushing the lightweight fabric of the nightgown, undoing the first buttons.

He kissed her again, more urgently. Their breathing grew uneven.

“Stop,” she whispered, taut as a bowstring.

But he didn’t notice at first. He was searching for her, for something dear.
“Green, I said stop,” she repeated, stronger.

He clenched, stepping back.
“What’s wrong?” he murmured, his voice low and thick with affection.

Blue stared at him, eyes filled with tears.
“She told you she loves you,” she whispered.

“What…?”

“Diantha,” Blue said, her voice cracking. “I heard everything.”

Green turned pale.
“Blue… I swear, I turned her down. Nothing happened. Nothing ever will.”

“That’s not the point,” she cut in, raising her voice. “The point is, you didn’t tell me. I had to eavesdrop—like a stranger.”

“I didn’t want to hurt you.”

“Then why didn’t you tell me?”

“Because I knew how you’d take it! Because I know you, little pescky girl! You would’ve exploded anyway!” he snapped—raising his voice for the first time.

“So it’s my fault?” she snarled. “Are you serious?”

Green ran a hand over his face, exasperated.
I’m not saying that. But Arceus, you can’t drop all this on me just because I avoided a hard conversation!”

“A hard conversation?!?” she shouted. “A love confession from another woman is a “hard conversation”?!?”

“I love you, Blue! There's no one else!”

“Then stop acting like I’m nothing.” she murmured, almost painfully. “Because that’s how you make me feel.”

Green shook his head, frustrated.
“That’s not true…”

“Oh, yeah? And your duffel bag?” she interrupted, staring into his eyes. “This afternoon. I tried just to open it. You reacted like you found a corpse.”

He stood motionless. Said nothing.

Blue raised a bitter, sad smile.
“See? Even now. You shut down.”

“It’s not what you think.”

“So what is it, Green? What do you have in there that I can’t see?”

“It was… for you,” his voice came out low and rough.

Blue looked at him, waiting. But he said nothing more.
“Sure… right…”

She stepped back, her nightgown half open, breath uneven.
“I love you. But I need to be alone—if that’s all you can give me.”

Green approached impulsively.
“Blue, wait. Don’t leave like this.”

“Go to sleep,” she said. “I can’t.”

She turned and left the room, closing the door behind her.

Green remained alone, the duffel bag at the foot of the bed. Inside, among his things, lay a small black box. And the ring that that night was meant to change everything. But now... it wasn’t the time anymore.

X sat on the lower bunk mattress, arms resting on his knees. Sleep wouldn’t come. The thought of tomorrow—of their separate missions—twisted his stomach more than any enemy ever had.

He heard light footsteps behind him.

Y.

She approached silently and sat next to him. No words were spoken—they weren’t needed.
They stayed like that for a while, shoulder to shoulder, staring at the dusty floor.
Then Y whispered:

“You’re leaving early tomorrow morning, right?”
X nodded.
“And you’ll stay here with the others… I know it’s the right call.”
“But I don’t like it,” she admitted in a whisper. “I don’t like getting used to the idea of saying goodbye.”

He turned to her, serious, but with something soft in his eyes.
“This isn’t goodbye.”
“No,” Y replied. “But it’s a ‘who knows when.’”

Their hands brushed. Then they found each other—fingers intertwining.

X looked at her lips for a second. Just one.

“If I don’t do it now, I’ll regret it forever,” he whispered.

Y didn’t answer.

This time, it was he who leaned in, no hesitation.
The kiss was slow—tentative at first, then deeper, more certain. A kiss long overdue. Not full of promises, but of truth.

When they pulled apart, Y’s eyes shimmered with emotion.

“Come back to me.”
“Always,” he replied.

And for that night, that was enough.

The Kanto/Johto room was bathed in soft light, the silence broken only by the uneven breath of the two figures lying in bed. Red and Yellow lay close, sharing the same space on their last night before departure.

Yellow slowly turned to Red, resting her head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat like a comforting lullaby.
Red closed his eyes for a moment, then looked down at her with a gentle smile.

“Tomorrow, everything changes,” he whispered, his voice low and full of emotion.

She reached up and traced his cheek with her fingertips, a light gesture full of meaning.
“I know,” she said quietly. “But tonight… I just want you close.”

Red lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then her lips.
A brief kiss, but full of everything they couldn’t put into words.

Yellow smiled and nestled closer, closing her eyes.
“I love you,” she murmured, letting the silence of the night cradle her.

Red gently took her hand in his, and with one last kiss to her temple, they drifted into sleep—knowing this moment would stay with them, always.

Blue walked the corridor in silence, her bare feet against the cold wooden floor, hands clutched around her nightgown’s fabric.
Each step made her feel emptier, more drained. But staying in that room—staying with him—would’ve been worse.

She slowly opened the door to the shared room, dimly lit by a forgotten nightlight. The air was quiet, saturated with the heavy breath of people seeking sleep—or pretending to.

Red and Yellow were in bed, curled up under a thick blanket. She was fast asleep, pressed into his chest. Red opened one eye as Blue entered, saying nothing—but his gaze spoke volumes.

Crys lay on the bottom bunk, her face tense even in sleep.
Gold was sprawled on a floor mat, one arm over his eyes, an earbud hanging from one ear.
Silver was awake, sitting on a chair near the door, knees drawn to his chest, chin resting on them.

As Blue entered, he looked up. He didn’t speak, just nodded toward the empty bed—the only one left.

Blue nodded back and slipped under the covers slowly, still wearing her nightgown. She couldn’t stop trembling.

A few seconds of silence.

Then a low, raspy voice from the floor:

“You guys were fighting?” Gold asked, without turning around.

Blue didn’t respond right away.
“Yeah… and we didn’t finish,” she murmured, her voice cracked.

“Did he make you cry?” Silver asked, calm, but with something simmering—held-back anger.

“Not exactly,” Blue replied. “I’m just… tired. And disappointed.”

Another moment of silence. But the unspoken words filled the room. Everyone—everyone in that room—had heard the shouting.
Everyone understood something had broken.

Red turned slightly toward her, speaking softly, eyes still half-shut.
“None of us like Diantha.”

Gold grunted in agreement.
“She’s fake. And not even cute.”

Silver crossed his arms over his chest.
“She’s not the kind of person you want near someone you love.”

Blue said nothing, her eyes fixed on the ceiling.
She didn’t want to cry in front of them. Didn’t want to break. But inside… she felt like cracked glass. One more word, and she’d shatter.

“Whatever happened,” Crys said suddenly, her voice heavy with sleep but clear, “Green’s not stupid. He knows who you are.”

“Yeah… but I don’t know who we are anymore,” Blue murmured.

Silence returned.

In the end, it was Red who shattered the last bit of unease.
“Stay here tonight. With us.”

“Yeah,” added Gold, with a crooked grin. “At least here no one kisses your neck without permission.”

Someone laughed softly. Just a short sound—cracked, but real.

And so, Blue curled under the blankets. Her heart was heavy, but she was surrounded by people who, quietly, were already reaching out.

The shelter was old. The walls thin. Emotions loud.
But the love—that didn’t shake.

Late at night.

In one of the rooms—far from tense voices and muffled sighs—two figures were crouched on the floor, a pile of cards between them, Pokéathlon tokens scattered in the middle.

“And with this… triple Slowpoke,” Sun said with a lopsided grin, laying down his cards.

“There’s no such thing as a ‘triple Slowpoke,’ genius,” Moon replied, arms crossed. “And we’re playing Rummy. Again.”

Sun laughed and reached for the tokens.
“Details. Point is—I win. And my wallet already feels heavier.”

Moon gave him a sharp look.
“We’re not playing with real money. Those are Pokéathlon tokens Gold gave us.”

“For now…” he muttered, arranging them anyway in neat rows.

The soft glow from Rotom-Dex’s artificial fire flickered across their faces.
Moon, sitting cross-legged, still wore her lab coat half-open over her pajamas, hair tied in a messy braid.
Sun, in shorts and a t-shirt, had that spark in his eyes—like someone finally enjoying a moment without burdens.

“We leave at dawn,” she said after a while, shuffling the cards.

“Yeah,” he replied, more serious than usual.

“Promise you won’t waste time on dumb bets?”

“I swear… on this sacred pile of tokens that is now mine.”

“Sun.”

He looked at her—serious, just for a second.

“Promise. We save the world first. Then maybe… I buy a giant Malasada.”

Moon snorted, but smiled.
“One. Then we go back.”

“One. But with extra cream.”

They looked at each other, silently.
A small, ordinary moment—rare in the middle of the chaos.

Then they returned to the game. Between teasing, flying cards, and a fake argument over the strategic value of the wild Pikachu, the night passed.

Beyond the thin walls, the shelter slept—more or less. But in that room, Sun and Moon stayed awake, bound by a mission bigger than themselves… and by a bond that had never left them, even in the worst of times.

Yantaropolis — Kalos — Late Night

The sky was dark, swollen with black clouds. The stars had disappeared hours ago.

Lack-Two and Whitley were running along a dirt path, the tall vegetation brushing against them like curious fingers.
They had left the others without explanation—or rather, because they didn’t know how to explain it.
Too much chaos. Too much information. Too many doubts.

“We need clarity. A step back, to see things better,” Lack-Two had said, sounding like he was trying to convince himself more than her.

But now, in the silence of the night, something changed.

A man appeared in front of them, blocking the path. Behind him, a blonde woman in a form-fitting red and black uniform, half-covered by a long tartan coat, stepped out from behind a tree.

“We didn’t expect to find you so soon,” the man said, his voice deep and commanding.
“But we thank you for separating from the group on your own. You’ve made our job easier.”

“We’re not with you,” Whitley replied, clutching a Poké Ball.

“No? You will be soon,” the woman said, her smile icy.

Their Poké Balls opened at the same time.

Lack-Two sent out Dewott, as fast as ever. Whitley, Foongus.
The two Pokémon moved in perfect sync, dodging the first attacks like a dance rehearsed a thousand times.
But within seconds, it became clear: these two weren’t ordinary grunts.

The man commanded a Bisharp, trained with brutal ferocity.
The woman, a Delphox, launched fairy flames with surgical precision.
There was no hesitation in their eyes. They were the real deal.

“Dewott, Razor Shell!”
“Foongy, Shadow Ball!”

Dewott charged with both scalchops drawn, slicing the air with rapid strikes aimed at Bisharp’s metal torso.
Froslass raised her arms and launched a ball of dark energy with force at Delphox.
But Bisharp blocked with Iron Head, making the air vibrate, and then countered:

“Night Slash, now!”

A sharp, precise blow. Dewott was knocked back, scraping the ground.

Delphox followed up with a quick spell:
“Will-O-Wisp, then Psychic!”

Ghostly flames engulfed Froslass, slowing her. The psychic wave struck right after, spinning her into a disoriented spiral.

“Don’t slow down! Hold formation!” Lack-Two shouted through gritted teeth.

“Froslass, fan out with Ice Beam!”
“Dewott, Double Team and Aqua Blade!”

A shimmering arc of frost burst from Froslass, covering the field. Dewott split into five copies, each dashing forward with sharpened water blades.
One blade caught Delphox—barely—but enough to make her stagger.

But Bisharp was ready:

“Wide-range Iron Head!”

A series of leaping, piercing headbutts shattered Dewott’s illusions, landing a crushing blow to his side.

“Delphox, Mystical Fire!”

A wave of violet flame—elegant and deadly.
Froslass tried to counter, but was hit full-on. Her body flickered… then collapsed in the frost.

Dewott, gasping, tried to rise—but Bisharp was on him.
A flurry of slashes.
Silence.

The two Pokémon fell almost simultaneously, exhausted.

Whitley dropped to her knees, short of breath, her gaze lost in nothingness.
“We can’t beat them…” she whispered.
“Is this the end?”

Lack-Two didn’t lose his cool. He stepped in front of her, eyes cold but clear.
“No. This is just the beginning.”

The two enemy agents approached, ready to capture them.

But they hadn’t considered one thing: Lack-Two was a superintendent of the International Police.
He wasn’t just a strong fighter—he was a master of undercover operations.

As soon as the enemies lowered their guard, Lack-Two pulled out a small device: an acoustic smoke capsule.
He pressed the button.

KSSSHHH!
Thick smoke. Blinding ultrasounds. Total chaos.
Shouts. Confused footsteps. Someone fell.

When the fog cleared, the two agents were on the ground—stunned. Their uniforms were gone.

Half an hour later
Lack-Two adjusted the collar of the stolen tartan uniform.
Whitley, still slightly shaken, had her hair tucked under the tartan hood.

“Never thought we’d be wearing their uniforms,” she muttered.

“This isn’t a disguise. It’s a mission,” he replied, checking the data stolen from the man.
A map was displayed on the device.

“We now have access to the organization. They were headed to a meeting point with other agents. We’ll take their place.”

Whitley took a deep breath.
“Lack-Two… are we sure we want to do this?”

He looked her in the eyes. For the first time in hours, his gaze was calm. Steady.

“No.”
(He smiled faintly.)
“But it’s the only way to go back to the others with the right answers.”

Morning — The Refuge
The shelter was steeped in a heavy silence.

The first to wake were Red and Blue.
He came down first—his steps light, his face still sleepy but alert.
She followed soon after, still in the same nightgown, wrapped in a sweater borrowed from Crys.
Faint dark circles under her eyes, jaw clenched. She hadn’t slept much—or maybe not at all.

The kitchen was quiet. Morning light filtered through the windows, bathing everything in a pale gold.
Blue sat in silence at the table, slowly sipping a cup of sweet Moomoo milk. In front of her, a slice of untouched toast.

Red watched her for a few seconds, then sat beside her with a sigh.

“Can I say something?” he murmured.

Blue didn’t respond, but she didn’t push him away either.

“Green and I have been friends forever. And you, too. If there’s one thing I’ve learned, it’s that when two people hurt each other… it’s always because they care too much. Not too little.”

Blue looked down.

“It’s not that simple, Red.”

“No, it’s not,” he admitted. “But it’s not beyond repair either.”

She didn’t answer. Just kept drinking silently, her eyes fixed on the cup.

Little by little, the others began to wake:
Crys, Silver, Gold, Yellow—still rubbing her eyes with Pikachu on her shoulders.
The good mornings were quiet. Words, careful.

No one mentioned Green. But everyone noticed he wasn’t there.

Because Green hadn’t slept.

He’d spent the night sitting in front of a large, tinted window.
Beneath the chair—his duffle bag, the one he hadn’t let even Blue touch.
Inside, the ring was still hidden.
The right moment had slipped away.
And now… he wasn’t sure there would even be an “after.”

When he entered the dining room, the tension shifted immediately.

Blue saw him. But didn’t look his way.

Green hadn’t expected anything different.
But seeing her so distant hurt more than he wanted to admit.

He approached the table.
No one spoke. But everyone felt the air tighten.

Gold glanced at him, then turned to Red and whispered:

“If Diantha shows up and so much as smirks, I swear…”

“Relax,” Red replied, biting into a biscuit with maybe a little too much force. “I’ll stop her myself.”

And as if summoned by their irritation, Diantha appeared.

Punctual. Perfect.
Makeup flawless, elegantly dressed, radiant smile.

“Green! Red!” she said, entering without knocking.
“So good to see you! You look… exhausted. But as dashing as always.”

The silence was glacial.

Gold turned slowly to Red.
“You mind if I punch her?”

“After coffee.”

Diantha approached Green, placing a hand on his arm.
“Sleep well?”

He barely moved away—but said nothing.

Blue stood silently, picked up her empty cup, and brought it to the sink.
She didn’t look at anyone. Not even him.

Departure time was near.
Everyone felt it.

But the words—the real ones—remained unsaid.
Still knotted in throats, waiting to be released.

The Shelter — Departure The base was buzzing.
Backpacks zipped shut. Poké Balls stored carefully. Jackets thrown on as the sun rose outside.
The Dex Holders were getting ready to leave the refuge.

Blue had returned to the room she shared with Green. The room was still dim.
She had changed in silence, wearing clothes from the Boutique.
Her hair was tied in a high ponytail—practical and neat.
Her expression unreadable.
Then, she heard the door open behind her.

Green entered.

He still had dark circles under his eyes, his jacket half unbuttoned.
He’d clearly been up all night.
His gaze fell on her, but she didn’t turn.
She kept closing her backpack—methodical, precise.
A mechanical action to avoid having to face him.

“Blue…” he started, voice hoarse, almost tired.

But she said nothing. Didn’t even look at him.

She walked past without glancing at him—as

if he were just furniture in the room.

Green closed his eyes for a second—like that silence cut deeper than any words.
He stood there, frozen, as she walked out with her back straight and a war raging in her heart.

Outside, the others were slowly gathering, ready to depart.

Team Divisions:

❶ SECRET BASE GROUP
Objective: Track the enemy organization’s hideout. Discover who leads them. Find Daisy and Bill.
Initial Destination: Bill & Daisy’s House (Kanto)
Team Members:

·        Green (strong personal motivation)

·        Red (native of Kanto, top fighter)

·        Silver (expert in covert ops and infiltration)

·        Diantha (international contacts, tactical strategist)

·        Crys (technical support and data analysis)

·        Yellow (emotional tracking and psychic connection, familiar with Kanto)

❷ KALOS GROUP — DISINFORMATION AND ALLIANCES
Objective: Lure the enemy into believing most Dex Holders are in Kalos. Form alliances with regional leaders.
Destination: Kalos
Team Members:

·        Blue (master of disguises and manipulation)

·        Platinum (noble contacts, intelligent, access to funds/resources)

·        Ruby (elegant, able to integrate among elites)

·        Blake & White (stay at the refuge to create protected communication network and analyze clues)

·        Emerald (technical field analysis)

·        Dia (silent observer, picks up hidden details)

❸ JOHTO GROUP
Objective: Investigate connections between Pokédex founders and the research of other professors.
Destination: Johto
Team Members:

·        Moon (expert in pharmacology and natural environments)

·        Sun (deeply connected to the land)

·        Gold (unpredictable but perfect for unconventional missions)

·        Y (high mobility, aerial surveillance, local contacts)

·        Pearl (unpredictable, but useful for public distraction or comic relief)

·        Sapphire (strong, direct, balances tension)

·        X (powerful trainer)

Chapter Text

1st Group
The sky was clear, streaked with light gold and pink as the sun slowly rose. The farewells had already been exchanged—whispered hugs, pats on the back, a few jokes to lighten the weight in their stomachs. Now it was time to leave.

Green climbed onto the back of his Charizard, which let out a deep, guttural roar as it spread its wings. Next to him, Yellow silently joined him, sitting behind.

Red did the same with his Aerodactyl, Crystal beside him, already checking the digital map for the various stops along their flight to Kanto. Silver, a bit further away, summoned Honchkrow and took off first—always distant, but alert.

Diantha, elegant even in travel, had already taken flight on her Hawlucha, happy—perhaps too happy—to leave together with Green.

When they were high enough, riding stable air currents, Red signaled Green to come closer. The roar of their flight nearly drowned out their voices, but between the two of them, few words were needed.

Their Pokémon now flew side by side, gliding through the clouds.

“I know you don’t want to hear it from me,” Red began, his voice tense but steady, “but Blue slept in our room last night. She was in pieces.”

Green said nothing. His gaze fixed straight ahead, jaw clenched.

“She’s hurting, Green. And so are you. I’ve known you both for ten years. You tear each other apart because you care. But this time… it’s different.”

Green pulled the reins tight. Charizard gave a low growl, sensing his trainer’s turmoil.

Red lowered his voice, more direct:

“You need to make peace with her. Or you’ll lose something you’ll never forgive yourself for.”

“Don’t let Diantha ruin what you have with Blue. She has nothing to do with what you two are.”

Green finally turned to him. There were no more masks on his face, only exhaustion. Only silence. But it was a silence on the verge of collapse.

Red gave him one last sentence, a blow straight to the chest:

“And if you really mean to give her that ring… do it before it’s too late.”

Then they fell back into formation. The wind in their hair, the thoughts in their hearts. Kanto awaited them. But first… someone had to find the courage to turn back.

Flashback: Bill & Daisy
The Sea Cottage lay wrapped in a muffled silence, rocked only by the gentle lapping of waves against the rocky promontory. Inside, the warm evening light reflected off walls lined with shelves, instruments, and scattered notes. Bill was hunched over one of his terminals, focused, fingers flying over the keyboard. Daisy was in the small kitchen corner, arranging two cups of tea on a tray.

“Have you been up there all day again?” she asked, tired but affectionate smile.

“I’m working on a new interface for cross-region storage. If I finish this script, we could finally sync the Hoenn boxes without having to...”
He stopped. Not from tiredness, but because something had moved outside.

Daisy turned slightly.
“What’s wrong?”

A sound. Faint. Too precise to be random. The metallic click of a tampered lock. Then the slow, quiet creak of the front door.

Bill jumped up, chair scraping the floor.
“Stay behind me.”

But it was too late.

The girl was the first to enter—brown hair tied back, expression empty and icy. She wore a tight tartan mission suit, accompanied by a Gallade. Behind her, a young man with hard features, cold glassy eyes, and blond hair followed, his Magnezone hovering. (They were the same ones who had attacked the Dex Holders in Hoenn.) Their movements were perfectly synchronized, too coordinated to be simple thieves.

“Bill. Daisy Oak.” The girl’s voice was calm, almost kind. “You must come with us. Do not resist or you will regret it…”

Daisy took a half-step back.
“Who are you? What do you want?”

The boy stepped forward without answering, raising a small device that emitted a violet flash. Bill immediately recognized the technology—a Poké Ball signal jammer. None of their Pokémon would respond to a call.

“We don’t want to hurt you if you cooperate,” the girl continued, “but we won’t repeat the invitation.”

Bill stepped in front of Daisy, heart pounding.
“I don’t understand…”

The boy finally spoke.

“All you Oaks have something to do with what happened. Even those who took another name.”

Then, an electric shock hit Bill from a short-range taser. He collapsed, stunned. Daisy screamed, but the girl was on her in an instant, one steady hand on her shoulder, the other pressing a sedative device against the exposed skin of her neck.

“We’re sorry, but you didn’t cooperate,” the girl whispered, more to herself than to them.

Then silence. The rhythmic sound of the waves, still there as if nothing had happened.

But the Sea Cottage was empty.

On the table, two cups of tea, now cold, still gave off faint steam.

When they woke...

A dull headache.
A sharp smell of metal, dampness, and mold.

Bill opened his eyes slowly. Vision blurred, but no need to see clearly to know: he was lying on a cold, rough floor—probably bare concrete. His shoulders ached. He tried to move, but a metallic sound stopped him.

Handcuffs.

Both wrists and feet were chained with a short chain attached to a ring on the floor.

“Daisy...” His voice was hoarse, broken. He tried to turn, and then he saw her: slumped nearby, still unconscious. Hair loose, face streaked with a thin line of dried blood at the temple. She too was handcuffed, chained to the ground.

“Daisy! Hey, wake up!”

He called again, louder, voice trembling. Crawled over, movements hindered by the short chain.

She moaned. Then slowly lifted her head.

“...Bill?”

“Yeah, I’m here. Are you hurt?”

“My head…” She touched her forehead and winced. Her finger came away red.
“…Yeah. A little. Where are we?”

Bill looked around. Almost complete darkness. A faint light high up, like a distant flickering neon. Bare walls. No windows. No visible door.

Only cold. Dampness. Isolation.

“I don’t know,” he whispered. “Don’t even know how long we’ve been here.”

“They attacked us...” Daisy whispered, breathing fast. “Those two kids. The Pokémon... Gallade. Magnezone. They... they hit us. But why?”

Bill closed his eyes briefly.
“I don’t know. No idea who they are. They didn’t take anything. Didn’t ask for anything.”

Silence.

Only a distant, muffled noise. A vibration. Like footsteps on a metal floor in another room. Or maybe above them.

“Is there someone else?” whispered Daisy.

“Could be hidden microphones. Or cameras. Maybe they’re already watching us.” Bill tried to stay calm.

“We don’t have our Pokémon, right?”

Bill shook his head.

“Deactivated. The jammer... probably even internal systems are down. We’re completely cut off.”

Daisy slumped against the wall. The handcuffs jingled softly.

“Why us?”

Bill didn’t answer right away. Then whispered:

“Maybe they didn’t want us. Maybe they wanted to send a message. Or... maybe we know something, but don’t realize it.”

A noise.

A sharp click.

A metal door opening somewhere. Light. Footsteps.

Bill and Daisy tensed.

A black figure appeared in the illuminated doorway. The face was unseen. Only a voice, distorted by a modulator.

“Awake. Good. Finally, we can begin.”

The door shut. Darkness again.

Climax Cave — Route 18, Eastern Kalos, Morning
Blue walked at the front, navy trench coat, oversized sunglasses partially hiding her face. Behind her, Emerald in a grey hoodie and Dia in a white blazer pretended to bicker quietly to cover their radio transmissions, while Ruby and Platinum acted the part of lost tourists with unsettling realism.

From the earpiece came White’s calm voice, clear:
“Base here. Blue, update?”

Blue didn’t answer immediately. She looked thoughtfully at the landscape of the route. Hands in pockets, shoulders tense.

Dia broke the silence:
“Uh... no suspicious movement so far. Ruby spotted a mysterious cave that could be interesting—we’re heading there. Oh, and the croissants here are, like… legendary.”

“Mission comes first, not carbs,” Blake interjected dryly.

Emerald turned to Blue, speaking low, covering his mic:
“You okay? You’ve been... somewhere else for a while. That’s not like you.”

Blue jumped slightly, as if pulled back from a distant thought. Then shook her head.
“I’m fine.”

But Emerald wasn’t convinced.

“You fought with him, didn’t you?”

Blue shot him a glare. A moment. Then looked away.
“None of your business.”

“But if walls have ears…”

“Not the time to talk about this.”

A second of silence as everyone pretended normalcy among the crowd.

Then Platinum’s voice, polite but firm, cut in:
“If you want, we can cover for you. You could head back to base and—”

“No.” Blue’s voice was sharp. “I’m fine. And I’m not leaving you guys here alone.”

Ruby pointed to the cave entrance on the map.
“That’s the spot. Let’s try to go inside. See?”

Dia confirmed.

Bingo. It’s the typical isolated and abandoned place to build a secret base.

Blake spoke immediately:
— White, get ready to receive the signal. Blue, you need to stay focused. If anyone intercepts that transmission...
Blue returned to being the team leader. Her tone turned cold, professional.
— Understood. Dia, Emerald, cover. Ruby, with me. Platinum, perimeter observation.
White, from the earpiece, whispered softly, just for her:
— When Green comes back... try talking to him. Seriously.
Blue didn’t reply. But she touched her earpiece, as if to say yes. Maybe.
Then she disappeared inside the cave.

In flight to Johto — Corviknight Cargo offered by Platinum (about 6 hours into the journey)
The deep hum of the engines was constant, a vibrating background soundtrack to the flight. The sky was still gray-blue, the first glimmers of dawn filtering through the clouds.

Moon was watching the data on her tablet, sitting near a side window.
— Spore concentrations in Ilex Forest have increased by 32% compared to last year’s data. It’s likely that a wild Muk has contaminated the ecosystem.
Sun, sitting next to her, grunted:
— I’ll figure that out myself when we set foot there. I don’t need a tablet to tell if the ground is sick.
Moon looked at him, impassive.
— Is that why your only edible vegetable is the Bitter Berry?

Gold, on the other side of the cabin, burst out laughing while tossing a Poké Ball from one hand to the other, upside down on an overturned seat.
— Come on, Moon! Leave him alone, he talks to plants, not numbers!
Meanwhile, Pearl was resting on the seat.

Y, leaning against a bulkhead, was watching the sky through her optical visor, speaking with X beside her.
— Two flying shapes at 9.0 altitude, probable Noctowl. If they follow us for another 2 minutes, I’ll take them down.
X replied calmly, without taking his eyes off his Pokédex:
— Don’t shoot anyone until you’re sure. I don’t want to start an air war over a mistake.

Sapphire was standing, perfectly balanced even with turbulence. She watched Gold swinging like a hyperactive child.
— Gold. If you fall off that seat one more time, I swear I’ll read you all the scientific names of sedimentary rocks.
Gold laughed.
— I’d only do that to hear you read, Sapph!
She cracked her knuckles.
— Last warning.
Y turned to them, amused.
— Do you want me to stream this little show live to Lack-Two? I’ve been recording for two minutes.
Pearl adjusted her sunglasses (even though she was inside a plane).
— Yes, but put some kind of epic music under it. If they send us to Johto, at least let us arrive in style!
Moon sighed but couldn’t help a small smile.
Sun rubbed his neck.
— I just hope Johto is still the way I remember. The land there speaks, if you know how to listen.
X finally closed the Pokédex and stood up, his look serious.
— Landing in an hour. Check your gear. Johto has changed. And we won’t be the only ones landing.
Silence. Only the drone of the engines.
And the Corviknight Cargo sped toward the dawn.

Climax Cave — Kalos
The damp walls of the cave shimmered under the faint light of the torch Blue held in one hand, the other resting calmly — but ready — on a Poké Ball. Her black boots creaked on the wet stone. The air was thick, almost still. A heavy silence.
She had followed Ruby’s lead.
And she wasn’t alone.
— Blue.
The voice was raspy, almost a whisper, but it echoed through the walls like a subdued roar.
From the deepest shadow, Agatha emerged. She wore a dark tunic, her face marked by time but straight and proud. To her left, Gengar, her eternal companion, floated in the air with a sinister grin and eyes glowing with their own light.
Blue stopped abruptly, without hesitation. Without turning, she snapped her Poké Ball open.
— Blastoise, go.
A flash of blue light. Her Blastoise appeared from the cave’s mist, imposing and silent, immediately aiming its cannons at the Gengar.
The tension was palpable.

— Are you here to fight? — Blue asked firmly.
Agatha smiled faintly. A tired, knowing grin.
— If I wanted to eliminate you, believe me, you wouldn’t have even made it to this corridor.
Blue said nothing, but her eyes fixed on every movement of the Gengar.

A rustle, a click. The connection with the other trainers, which she had maintained until that moment, was cut off. Blue didn’t want anyone to know too early, to protect those close to her. This encounter would be between her and Agatha, no interference.
— Then speak. — she hissed.
Agatha raised an eyebrow, almost amused by Blue’s firmness.
— You’ve always been the most impulsive, Blue. — she said, her voice soft but sharp as a blade. — But that’s precisely what makes you interesting.
Blue didn’t flinch. Her gaze was steady, leaving no room for doubt.
— I’m listening — she hissed.
Agatha stepped forward. Her voice was not threatening, but filled with subtle venom.
— You saw that video, didn’t you? The one that questions whether your dear Professor Oak has always acted for the good of the world?
Blue didn’t respond, but her gaze tightened.
Agatha tilted her head slightly.
— You suspected I was involved. After all, my name isn’t new to old grudges. But I’m not here to tell you about myself.
(She steps closer.)
— I’m here to talk about Green.
That name, spoken like that, made Blue stiffen. Blastoise growled softly, as if sensing the change in its Trainer’s energy.
— Do you trust him? — Agatha asked, sharp as a cold gust of wind. — Really?
— Green has nothing to do with this story. — Blue replied. — He’s on our side.
— “On our side.” — Agatha repeated with irony. — Just like his grandfather was, when he left me to chase a “noble cause.” The Pokédex... — she almost spat the word. — A machine to make kids play with Pokémon. A waste of time, while the world changes and contaminates right under their noses.
Blue clenched her fists.
— Oak changed the world with that project.
— He changed his world. Not mine. — Agatha stepped back. — The man I loved wanted to build something useful. Then he met her and decided to teach kids how to press buttons.
(She stopped, staring Blue in the eyes.)
— And Green? How much is he like his grandfather? Do you think he won’t betray you, when the time comes? When he has to choose between you... and something bigger?
Blue wavered only for a moment. A second, barely. But Agatha saw it.
— There is good in him, I know. — Blue said through clenched teeth. — But you have no right to judge who we are now, based on what happened decades ago.
Agatha stared at her for a long moment. Then, with a small nod, she called back Gengar. The Pokémon vanished into the shadow as if it had never been there.
— We’ll see. — she muttered. — History repeats itself, girl. Only you young ones always think it will be different with you.

Agatha had already taken a step back, ready to disappear into the darkness. But she stopped once more, without turning.
— If you ever have a doubt, even just one, — she said in a lower voice, almost kindly — remember this name: Sevii Island. A place you know very well...
Blue did not answer, but the name burned into her mind like a hot brand.
Agatha turned just enough to show a hint of her enigmatic smile.
— I’m not here to convince you. You’re too stubborn for that.
(She stopped.)
— But you are smart. Inventive. Clever.
Her words softened, almost admiring.
— Those hands that build traps, scanners, disguises... you could do much more than just hunt fallen Team relics.
Blue clenched her fists.
Her inventions were born from sacrifices, experiences, scars. Used to help. She hadn’t been a thief since she met Professor Oak.
But Agatha continued.
— How many times have you lied for the “greater good”? How many masks have you worn to fight evil with its own weapons?
(She stepped forward.)
— I’m not offering you glory. I’m offering you truth. And power. If you ever need them.
And then, the last jab. The most personal.

— And when Green disappoints you, like his grandfather disappointed me... I hope you’ll have the courage to stop pretending. Even to yourself.
Gengar emerged from the shadows for a moment, and the cave’s mist seemed to envelop them both. In an instant, they disappeared.
Only the sound of water dripping from the rocks remained.
And Blue, alone with her thoughts and Blastoise, who looked at her without asking anything.
A name hammered in her mind.
Sevii Island.
A refuge? A trap? A choice?

Blue lowered her head, eyes closed.
Then she whispered:
— I won’t go. I will never go...
…but the doubt was already inside her.

Daylight hit Blue square in the face as she emerged from the cave. She paused for a moment, letting her eyes adjust, her midnight blue trench coat slightly dusty. Behind her, Ruby surfaced silently, her expression tense.
Soon after, Platinum approached from a side path.
— No movement nearby. But they’re looking for us. I can feel it.
Blue nodded, her face serious.
— I have news. But we’ll talk only once we reach the refuge. Too many eyes. Too many ears.
Emerald and Dia joined the group shortly after.
— There are people in the nearby villages asking too many questions, Emerald said, lowering her voice.
Blue slowly took off her sunglasses, scrutinizing the faces of her companions.
— We have to get back to the attic. Immediately.

The group resumed walking with measured steps along the path that ran beside the local railway. Blending in with tourists, clerks, and students, they looked like just any other group. But their eyes moved constantly, alert.
Dia was the first to notice.
Two men sitting on a bench, a newspaper in hand. But they weren’t reading. They were speaking in low voices. And the words that slipped past Dia’s ear were enough to raise the tension.
— ...they say if you catch them alive, they pay double.
— Dex Holders, right? I heard the girl with the Blastoise is worth a fortune.
Dia swallowed hard. She slowly turned to Blue.
— Did you hear that?
Platinum nodded discreetly.
— Yes. And those aren’t just any hunters.
Ruby whispered:
— Masks. False names. Ridiculous premises. The situation has gotten out of hand.
Emerald moved closer to Blue, lowering his voice:
— They’re looking for us. Not just rival teams, Blue. Ordinary people. Money on the line. A manhunt.
Blue clenched her teeth.
— Something happened in the cave. Something big. But until we’re safe, I can’t tell you more.

From the earpiece, Blake’s voice was tense:
— Get back. Now. They’re spreading digital flyers. Cash offers for any information. This is no longer a mission: it’s a chase.
White, calmer but just as serious:
Blue gritted her jaw. She looked at each of her companions one by one.
— Okay, let’s get into the trees, then fly to Lumiose City.
Ruby adjusted her tourist hat. Dia chewed on a fake croissant for cover. Emerald fixed his gray hoodie, ready for anything.
Blue lowered her sunglasses.
— If they want a hunt… then we’ll run. But they won’t have us.
The group melted into the crowd, leaving behind only the sound of footsteps, and a growing shadow of tension.
The city was no longer a refuge.
It was a battlefield.

Chapter Text

Abandoned Attic
Rain was pouring heavily against the large broken windows of the attic. The intermittent neon lights of the city filtered through the exposed beams and the peeling walls. The air was thick with humidity and tension.
Blue flung open the metal door with force. Her clothes were soaked, Blastoise followed her silently, with a tense expression. White and Blake immediately turned around.
— There you are at last — White murmured, rushing to meet her. — What happened down there?
Blue didn’t answer immediately. She approached the old iron table in the center of the room, placing both hands on it firmly. Her eyes, usually bright, were dark. Hollowed.
— Connect with the others. Now. — she ordered.
Her voice was low, but sharp as steel.

Blake activated the transmitter, tuning the earpiece to the Dex Holders still en route: Red, Green, Yellow, Platinum, and Ruby.
Stable connection... Secure channel active.
Red’s voice came first, calm but curious.
— Blue? Are you okay? Did you find anything in Climax Cave?
Then Green’s voice, more urgent.
— Where have you been? Answer!
Blue raised her gaze. Eyes fixed on Blake and White, then on the microphone.
She spoke clearly.
— I met Agatha.
(Total silence.)
— And she’s one of the two leaders of the organization we’re chasing.
There was a long moment of emptiness. No answer, only the static on the channel.
Then:
— …What? — Yellow whispered, incredulous.
— Are you sure? — Green asked, but his voice betrayed a note of fear. Blue looked straight into his eyes, across the kilometers separating them.
— I saw her. I was face to face with her. Her Gengar was there.

Impossible... — Crystal murmured. — She was a Legend, but… disappeared years ago. No trace, no activity. How could she...?
Dia, always calm, had a serious look. His Munchlax was on his lap, but he wasn’t eating. Just silence.
— So… that old witch really was in the news video... — he whispered, looking out the window with a gloomy expression. — And if she’s alive… what really happened to Professor Oak?

In flight to Johto — Gold, Sapphire, Moon, Sun, Y & X

Gold jumped up from his seat, nearly losing balance.
— AGATHA?! — he shouted. — The same Agatha who once treated Professor Oak like trash? The same one who fought Green for revenge?
Sapphire lowered his gaze, gritting his teeth.
— If she’s the mastermind behind all this, then this war is personal. And dangerous.
Moon took notes on his tablet, already cross-referencing every mention of Agatha and recent activity. His hands trembled slightly.
— The fact that no one noticed her for years… means she has allies everywhere. She’s invisible. And that’s worse than any criminal we’ve faced so far.
Sun was serious, for once. Leaning against the cargo wall, he stared at the dark sky.
— And we’re heading to Johto. Where it all started…
Y, off to the side, touched his earpiece and spoke:
— Blue... is there more? Your voice isn’t just anger. It’s… disappointment.

The girl stared fixedly at the iron table. Y’s question hit her straight in the chest.
White and Blake stared at her, waiting.
Blue answered slowly:
— Agatha knew everything. About us. About Green. About the professor. About our doubts, our fears. It was like… she had been studying us for a long time.
Then she lowered her voice, almost speaking to herself:
— And she made me an offer...
A chill fell over the room.
Blake stepped forward.
— What kind of offer?
Blue looked up, hard.
— Nothing I would accept. But enough to understand they’re manipulating us on a level we don’t yet imagine. She knows how to break us. One by one.
— Then we need a plan. Now. Green said tensely
— And a safe place. Johto will be the meeting point. Where it all began… and maybe where we can end it. Red said firmly
— …but if Agatha is only half the organization… who’s the other? Yellow asked

Blue crossed her arms.
— I don’t know yet.
(Sharp gaze.)
— But I will find out.
Connection ended.

Cerulean City — At the gates of Bill’s Sea Cottage

It was a new day. The sky was overcast. The air smelled of held-back rain.
After more than twenty-four hours of flight, the group landed just outside Cerulean, exhausted but determined. The Pokémon were worn out, their looks focused. No one spoke: everyone knew why they were there.
In front of them, the path leading to the Sea Cottage was deserted. The waves crashed slowly on the cliffs. Bill’s cottage looked the same as always… but the air was strange. Too quiet. Too still.
Green was the first to notice.
— ...Chansey?
His voice came out strangled.

A Chansey was staggering on the path in front of the house, dirty with soil and scratches, the egg in its pouch trembling dangerously. As soon as it saw Green, it stopped, frightened, then emitted a short, anxious cry.
Green stepped forward, but Chansey stepped back, panic in its eyes.

Yellow advanced calmly, hands raised in a gesture of peace. Her eyes clouded with concentration as she reached out mentally to the Pokémon’s aura.
— It’s trembling... its heart is a whirlwind of fear...
The others approached silently. Sapphire clenched his fists tightly, Red scanned every corner of the field as if expecting an ambush.

Yellow knelt in front of Chansey and closed her eyes. A faint golden glow brushed her fingers. Then she spoke in a faint, almost whispered voice.
— It saw the door come down. It heard screams. Flashes of light... then darkness. It fled. It doesn’t know what happened to Daisy. But it knows that...
A pause. Yellow swallowed hard. She opened her eyes, filled with held-back tears.
— …Bill was lying on the ground. And he wasn’t moving.
A shiver ran through the group.
Green fell to his knees in front of Chansey. He hugged it tightly. The Pokémon trembled again but let go. The boy’s hands trembled on its shoulders.
— Daisy... — he whispered.
Silver observed the area carefully. — There’s no sign of a struggle outside. But if they used disruptors...
Crystal turned around. — It means they were taken without being able to react. By surprise. Typical.
Diantha looked at the cottage.
— Let’s go in.

Kalos — Lumiose Sewers

The air was thick, heavy. Humid.
The sound of stagnant water mixed with the buzz of faulty neon lights flickering on the slimy sewer walls beneath Lumiose City.
Lacktwu ran a hand over his face, gritting his teeth as the black team mask adjusted better on his face.
— I still can’t believe we had to wear this crap. — he whispered in a low voice. — They smell like plastic and failures.
Blacktwu, next to him, adjusted his hood. His brown eyes darted quickly among the shadows, every muscle tense.
— Pretend you believe it. Smile like them. And if they find us… shoot first.
— Sneaky as always. — Whitley muttered, with a bitter smile.

They advanced among other recruits, all in line, silent. Some were too young to understand what they were really doing. Others... too fanatic to care.
On the wall, painted in black spray paint, a familiar symbol: a Pokédex surrounded by flames.
Whitley clenched her fists.

They arrived in a larger room, with rusty pipes crossing the ceiling and a drainage system in the center.
An improvised stage, made of metal crates, hosted a single figure.
A man. Dressed entirely in black. Face covered by a hood, but the voice…
Cold. Firm. Clear.
— The cells in Kanto are moving. The old legends are coming out.
There are names resurfacing: Oak. Red. Green. Blue. Crystal. Johto is stirring as well.
But we…
We are ahead of them.
An uneasy murmur among the recruits.
— The Shadow Council has decided. — the man continued. — Our mission is clear: locate Samuel Oak, gain access to the Pokédex Project protocols and… eliminate the Dex Holders. All of them.
Whitley went pale.
Lacktwu exchanged a fleeting, silent glance with her.
Everything was becoming clear. This was not a surviving group. It was an army waiting.
— The tools for this hunt have already been provided. Some of you will be selected to join the Alpha squads. The rest… will serve as bait or support.
But remember: whoever eliminates them takes their place. And the power they leave behind.

A holographic map lit up behind the leader. Regional. All the regions. All main strategic points marked in red. Johto. Kanto. Sinnoh. Kalos.
A blinking point lit up on a name.
Trey — Johto, Route 43.
— The first secondary target has been identified. Locate him. Intercept him. And then… eliminate anyone protecting him.
The darkness seemed to grow even thicker.
Lacktwu moved slightly.
— We need to inform the others immediately… — Whitley whispered.

The man in black stepped forward, and for a moment his face was brushed by the light of a flickering neon. Gray eyes. Inhuman. Like broken glass.
— The new era will need no Pokédex. Nor memories. Only order.
And those who oppose… will disappear.

Kanto
The door of the cottage creaked open with a prolonged squeal. No one spoke.
Inside was immersed in a gray twilight. The smell of salt air was stronger, but it wasn’t enough to mask another odor: ozone and burnt plastic.
A terminal, still smoking, lay overturned on the floor. Bill’s desk had been upended. Scattered everywhere were pieces of equipment, broken data cards, ruined tools, and cables cleanly cut.

Red entered first, slowly, as if every step could trigger something. His fingers brushed the Poké Ball at his belt.
Green followed immediately, silent, his gaze fixed on the side corridor leading to the underground lab.
Yellow, who had stayed outside with Chansey for a moment, turned to the Pokémon.
— Wait here. You’ve been very brave.
Then she joined the others.

Moon knelt beside the damaged terminal.
— It was hit with a targeted pulse. But it’s not a Pokémon attack… — she paused, touching the blackened edges — ...it’s a human weapon. Something sophisticated. They disabled every external access.
Sapphire scanned the walls.
— No sign of heavy fighting… but there are thin, deep scratches. They used Pokémon, yes… but with extreme precision.
Silver picked up a dented Poké Ball from under the couch.
— They launched a surgical assault. No chance to defend. They knew exactly where to strike.
The search lasted a few more minutes, but no one spoke. Only the sound of footsteps among the debris, crushed cables, and heavy thoughts.

When it was clear there was nothing more to recover, no traces to follow, Green spoke first:
— Let’s get out of here. We can’t stay.
A low but firm tone.
Red nodded. No one objected.

In the courtyard, Chansey still waited, faithful and trembling. Despite the fear, it had not moved.
Yellow knelt beside him.
— Do you want to come with us?
Chansey hesitated for a moment, then nodded. The egg still trembled, but his eyes had grown more resolute. He had seen too much to remain there.
They headed in flight to Green’s home to see if the professor had left anything, and then later to the Biancavilla lab, where the Pokédex was born.

The Oak house stood silently, hidden behind the Viridian Gym, wrapped in a green wall of trees and hedges that seemed to want to protect it from the world. It wasn’t an ancient home, yet it emanated a sense of solidity, of roots deeply planted in a land that had already witnessed too much history. It was modern, yes, but not cold. Elegant, but never ostentatious. Every detail seemed designed to guard, not to show off.
The facade, made of light stone with warm tones, discreetly reflected the light, as if the house breathed the quiet of the surrounding woods. The windows, tall and generous, were adorned with white shutters. Everything spoke of balance: between nature and construction, between memory and the present.
The porch was the silent heart of the entrance. A pergola of rough wood, covered with climbing flowering plants, intertwined scents of roses and wind. The branches, lush, cascaded delicately down the stone pillars, caressing the air with white petals. Below, an outdoor sitting area: two wrought iron chairs, a low table, cream-colored cushions just stirred by the breeze. There, time seemed to slow down.
Two wall lanterns, iron blackened by the sun, flanked the large glass doors: the main entrance, solid and transparent, like those who lived there. A small gravel path led to the steps, flanked by perfectly trimmed hedges. Every bush, every plant seemed part of an invisible design: nothing was left to chance, after all the house had been designed by Blue.
But it was in the silence that the house really spoke. A silence full of past voices, laughter and quarrels, projects born and never finished. A house where Green and Blue were planning their future.

— We’re here. — muttered Green, looking up towards the second-floor windows.
His gaze was hard to read: a mix of nostalgia and stiffness. The kind of coldness only those used to suffering in silence can naturally carry.
Diantha stepped down quietly. She had never been here before.
Despite everything, she felt touched.
The house was beautiful. Simple, concrete elegance. Designed not only to be lived in, but to protect.
Entering, however, was another story.
Green opened the door with a code; he had locked the house well before leaving days ago. The system emitted a sharp sound, and the door slowly opened, revealing a bright, essential, silent interior.
A long hallway opened before them, with walls of frosted glass and light wood. On the left, the living room: spacious, with a large cold fireplace, shelves full of books. On the right, the kitchen, white and tidy, with a long table that seemed unused for days.
Diantha felt like an intruder. But she didn’t step back.
— Everything… speaks of her. — she said softly, staring at the photo. — Of Blue. Of you.
Her voice was gentle, but with a note of bitterness.

Green turned, leaning against the desk. — She was the most important person in my life.
A simple answer. Raw. Undeniable.
Diantha swallowed. Then took a step forward.
— And me?
Green looked at her for the first time since they entered. Not cold. Just distant.
— You… are a great Trainer. You have courage. Determination. But I…
— I know. — she interrupted him. — You already told me there’s no place for me in your heart.
They looked at each other. Too close, yet so far.
She moved closer, lowering her voice:
— But here we are. And you need someone who doesn’t fear you. Someone who stays by your side in this difficult moment.
A step. A hand on his chest.
But Red’s voice interrupted everything.
— Diantha.
It was firm, sharp. Sharper than necessary.
Diantha spun around. Red was standing in the doorway, arms crossed, gaze tense.
— What do you want, Red? — she asked, exasperated. — I wasn’t doing anything.
— Yes, you were. — he replied. — As always. At the worst moments, when Green lets his guard down.
Green closed his eyes for a moment.
— Enough. Stop it, both of you. This is not the time.
— Sure it isn’t. For you, it never is. — cut in Silver, who had remained silent behind the others. He detached from the wall where he had been leaning. His tone was low, but every word was a blade.
Diantha turned to him.
— Oh, now you speak? Look, you’re not the only one who suffers because of her.
Silver stared at her, cold.
— I’m not here looking for attention. I want to find out who hurt her. And if Agatha really has something to do with this… there will be no mercy.

Crystal stepped forward, breaking the tension.
— We can keep fighting or focus on what matters.
Green pointed to the door.
— The study is here.
The interior was ordered with maniacal precision. Few objects, but all in their place: a large dark wooden desk, a wall covered entirely with shelves full of technical books, old notebooks from his grandfather, and in the center, a painting of Green and Blue on the beach at Cinnabar Island.
Silver stared at it. An unreadable expression.
— You hurt her last night. More than you said. And when I gave you the blessing for the ring, you said you never would.
Green didn’t reply. He just opened a metal box.
Three digits.
He typed the date of their first meeting.
Click.
Inside, a single letter. He recognized it immediately.
He read aloud with a hoarse voice.

“Green, if you are reading this message… then everything has begun. I no longer have time to explain everything in person. But you must know. Because it concerns you, your sister, Bill, Blue...
This is not a random attack.
[...]
And above all: find your sister. Find Bill.
And protect Blue.
Your grandfather,
Samuel Oak”
Green put down the letter, his hands trembling.
— Agatha… — he murmured. — I thought he had gotten over her after the last battle with Koga.
— But apparently… she never stopped hating. — added Crystal. — If she planned this revenge, then the key is not just technological. It’s emotional.
— She doesn’t just want to win. She wants to punish. — said Red.

Johto
The sky over Violet City was heavy, weighed down by low, moisture-laden clouds. The air smelled like rain that hadn’t yet fallen, and the wind blowing from the sea carried a vague sense of anticipation.
Professor Elm’s laboratory stood quiet, overlooking the river that marked the boundary between the city and the forest. It seemed deserted. No lights on, no movement.

— It’s locked, — muttered Sun, adjusting his cap with a grimace.
— Normal. Elm left after the news about old Oak, — said Gold, rifling through his jacket pockets. He pulled out a key. — Crystal left this for me. She said if things got bad, I should come here. And things have definitely gotten bad.
— Yeah, — Moon nodded, eyeing the entrance. — Then let’s get inside before someone thinks we’re thieves.

Gold inserted the key and the lock clicked open.
— Welcome to Johto’s brainiac’s den.

Inside, the lab was silent, smelling of disinfectant and old paper. The space was divided into three sections: one for research, one for Pokémon genetic analysis, and one for historical data archives. All terminals were off, except one at the back, with a blinking standby light.
Pearl whistled softly. — This place is a cross between a museum and a scientific armory. I like it.
Sapphire nodded, already moving toward the terminal.
— If we want info, this is the right place.
— Yeah, but first… — Gold paused as the PokéGear vibrated.

A call. Red.
The former Champion’s face appeared on the small screen. Serious, as always. But his eyes… were full of urgency.
— Gold. Listen carefully. We found a letter from Samuel Oak. There’s a name: Trey. He’s linked to the original Pokédex project. Maybe he even funded it.
— Never heard of him, — Gold frowned. — That’s all you have?
— Not yet. But we want to cross-check what Crystal says with Elm’s archives. Search for names of early external developers, founders, sponsors. Anything. We need to know who he is, where he lives, and why Oak mentioned him for thirty years.
— Got it. — Moon replied. — We’ll contact you as soon as we find anything.

The call ended. Gold turned to the others.
— Okay. Let’s split up. Sapphire, come with me at the terminals. Moon, check the paper documents. Sun, Pearl, look for letters, internal archives, anything personal.
— Don’t have to tell me twice, — said Sun, heading to a filing cabinet.
— Let’s hurry, — added Moon. — If Trey knows anything, this could be a big step forward.

A little later
Sapphire typed at the computer, Gold standing behind her.
— Here’s a list of external collaborators. Many are dead or missing. But look at this. — She pointed at a name at the bottom:
TREY // Research ID: 000XJ-7JO
Location: Azalea Town, Johto – Outer hill area, Route 43
Role: Primary funder – Pokédex Alpha Phase
Status: Inactive. Profile not updated for 16 years.

Gold whispered:
— Route 43… between Lake of Rage and Azalea Town. Perfect place to disappear.
— There are attachments. — Sapphire clicked. An old photo appeared: a man in his fifties, salt-and-pepper hair, calm and distant expression. Next to him, a Slowking and a Lapras.

Pearl came over holding a paper. — Guess what? The address is also on the "areas inaccessible for diplomatic reasons" emergency list from the League. He was never an ordinary citizen.
Sun stepped closer. — Translation: someone was there who wasn’t meant to be found.
Moon read the file carefully. — So Oak didn’t just meet him. He protected him for decades.

Gold closed the terminal and put on his hat.
— We’re heading to Azalea Town. Time to meet Trey.

Pearl wanted to joke but stopped herself.
— What if he doesn’t want to talk?
Gold looked serious.
— We’ll make him. Because if Agatha is behind all this…
…he’s our only chance.

Green and Blue’s House
Diantha quietly moved away.
— Where are you going? — Silver asked, suspicious.
— Looking for clues. Maybe… something Blue created that’s a problem for them.

She moved lightly through the hallway, her steps guided more by jealousy than logic. She climbed the stairs and slowly opened a door: the bedroom.

The decor was sober, refined, with attention to detail that spoke of a life built together. A large bed, covered by an antique rose-colored quilt, perfectly ironed. On either side, two nightstands: on one, an old strategy book carefully underlined. On the other, a hand-painted ceramic cup and a blue pendant laid gently on a folded handkerchief.

Diantha approached without touching anything, observing every detail like someone looking for something she didn’t want to find.
On the dresser, a silver frame. A photo.
Blue, sitting on a cliff. Her hair tousled by the wind, her expression happy and serene. And Green, behind her, with a half-smile — rare, almost private. They looked… real. Not like her and Green.
Diantha bit her lip.
— She’s not even particularly pretty… — she muttered to herself.
Then she looked down.
— But she has what I’ll never have from him.

She turned to the closet door and opened it just a little. Inside, feminine clothes neatly arranged. A blue shirt hung slightly off the hanger, as if taken off in a hurry and not put back properly. Diantha brushed it with her fingers, then closed the door.
— You’re not here. But you’re everywhere, Blue.

She stepped back. A sharp bitterness rose in her throat, but she stifled it.
She left the room and quietly closed the door behind her, pretending not to have seen anything. Or maybe pretending she didn’t care.

Downstairs, the silence had grown heavier.
— Your grandfather wrote that letter knowing he was risking everything, — Crystal said seriously. — If he mentioned Blue as "the key," it’s not just affection. It’s information. Function. Strategy.

Silver scoffed. — Or maybe it’s just because he always protected her. Too much.

He looked at her portrait hanging on the wall.
— Always ready to save her. But no one ever asked if she wanted to be part of all this.

Crystal turned to him, surprised. — You speak as if you know how she feels.
— Maybe I do, — he replied. — Maybe we’re more alike than you think. Only she learned to hide behind a smile. I didn’t.

— And now? — Red asked, bringing the focus back. — The priority is to find Bill and Daisy. Then we go to Johto.
— Yeah. — Green murmured, still holding the letter. — But first… I want to understand what he meant by “key.” And who Trey is.

Crystal nodded. — I’ll try to cross-check the data with the historical registries of the Pokédex founders. If someone funded it from Johto, there has to be a trace.

At that moment, Diantha returned, composed. But she said nothing. Red watched her suspiciously.
— Found anything?
She shook her head.
— Just… old rooms. Silence.

Silver stared at her, as if trying to read her.
— Or maybe you were looking for something else.

Diantha ignored him, moving to stand beside Green.
— If we go to Johto… I’m coming too.
— This isn’t a trip, — Green said, not looking at her.
— I never treated anything like a trip, Green. — she replied firmly.

Red opened his mouth to reply, but Green raised a hand.
— Enough. If you want to come, come. But follow the rules. No drama. No interference.

Diantha smiled coldly.
— Promise.

But inside, she already knew: she wasn’t there for the mission. She was there for him.

Kalos – Sewer

In the dim light of the sewer, Blacktwu tapped a sequence into her modified PokéGear. The screen flashed green.

— Encrypted connection. Secure line. Go — she said to Whitley.

Whitley nodded and activated the channel. The images lit up one by one: tired, but focused faces.

Green, Red, Yellow, Silver, Emerald, X, Y, Crystal, Gold, Moon, Sun, Sapphire, Blue, Dia, Platinum, Ruby, Blake, and White.

All connected. All listening.

— Speak — Red ordered, direct as ever.

Blacktwu spoke first.

— We’ve infiltrated the team. Kalos is far more compromised than we thought. It’s no longer safe. There’s a new organization. A merger. More fanatic. And with real resources.

— There’s a man in black leading it all — Whitley added. — And he just gave the order. They’re looking for Professor Oak… and someone named Trey. And after that… us. All the Dex Holders. They want to eliminate us.

There was a moment of silence.

Then Green leaned into the frame, eyes cold as ice.

— So the message was real. I found a letter at home, written by my grandfather, Samuel Oak. It talks about Trey. About an old bond. A vendetta. And it said… I had to protect Blue. At all costs.

Gold, speaking from Johto, jumped in.

— We know where he is. Trey lives in an isolated area, on Route 43, near Mahogany Town. Moon, Pearl, Sun, Sapphire and I are heading there right now.

— You’re not alone — said Crystal. — We’re tracking their digital movements. If they head your way, we’ll warn you in advance.

Meanwhile, in Kalos, Blue listened in silence. Around her, Diamond, Platinum, Blake, White, Emerald, and Ruby had stopped talking. All eyes were on her.

Green spoke again, his voice lower now, more personal.

— Blue. You built something, didn’t you? Something important. A prototype, a technology, an algorithm… something you never told me about. Because if my grandfather wrote that I had to protect you — not Red, not Crystal, not even myself — it means you're the key to something. And I want to know what.

Blue lowered her gaze. For a moment, she seemed to search for words, but none came. Then, slowly, she spoke.

— The last time I was in Unova… someone asked me to build something illegal. I turned it down, even though it was a lot of Pokédollars. But you know I promised your grandfather never to steal again or break any laws. Not long after I refused, a chip I had built was stolen. Those people… they’re probably the same ones attacking us.

She took a breath.

— Because recently, I’ve been working on a very particular project. Quiet. Precise. A chip for Bill. It was the final piece of an interface I was developing. A connector between Pokémon and Pokédex. Not for reading... For transmitting.

Platinum’s eyes widened.

— You mean… it could influence Pokémon?

— No — Blue replied. — But it could influence the central units. It would allow a network of Pokédexes to synchronize. A kind of… shared mind.

— You were creating an intelligence — Dia murmured.

— No — Ruby corrected him, serious. — She was creating a mental League. A connected network between Trainers, Pokémon, and data. An emergency system. Something that would make coordination between regions instantaneous.

Green closed his eyes.

— Then he was right.

Red spoke softly.

— They don’t just want to stop us from interfering. They want to erase everything Oak ever built.

Blacktwu gave a quick signal to Whitley.

— We have a few minutes before this connection gets traced. We’ll update you as soon as we find anything else.

— And we’ll reach Trey before they do — Gold promised.

Green looked at Blue again. Not as a leader. Not as a fighter. But as someone who truly understood how much he could lose.

— From now on… I’m not leaving you alone.

Green stepped away from the screen for a second, running a hand through his hair. It was rare to see him like this — uncertain. Worried.

When he returned into view, his voice was steady, but his tone… more protective than ever.

— Blue. Ruby. Dia. Platinum. You can’t stay in Kalos. Not anymore. Not after what we’ve just learned. If you’re already on their radar, you don’t have enough defenses. And if they strike… we might not make it in time.

Red nodded beside him, his gaze grim.

— They’re preparing something. Not just in Kalos. But Kalos will be the spark. It’s isolated, too vast, and with few trusted allies. If they want to launch an attack, they’ll start there.

Blue was about to respond, but Green spoke first, calmer this time.

— This isn’t a retreat. It’s a maneuver. If they’re after you, we won’t make it easy for them. And I… I want to know you’re alive. Not expendable.

Ruby stepped forward, voice sharp.

— Where would we even go? We can’t just disappear.

— And we can’t hide in someone else’s house, where they only see us as potential money — Dia added, more out of pride than belief.

Platinum spoke last, her voice calm and cold, the confidence of nobility in her tone.

— We can go to the Berlitz Estate.

All eyes turned to her.

— It’s on the border between Johto and Kanto, near Mt. Silver — she continued. — My family built a private residence there, long ago, during times of unrest. It’s only been used twice in our history. It’s shielded. Self-sufficient. Protected by an independent energy system. No maps show its location. And no one can access it without a genetic key from my family.

Red narrowed his eyes, weighing every word.

— Sounds like the perfect place.

— It is. Gold, I’ll call you later with instructions so you can rest there for the night — Platinum replied. — And if it’s true they’re hunting Dex Holders… then it’s time we had a base of our own. Truly ours. Where no outsider leads us into filthy, crumbling hideouts.

Green turned to Crystal, who nodded.

— It makes sense. If the base is that protected, we can use it as an intel hub. Stay two steps ahead.

Gold, still on Route 42, added from his side:

— Once we’ve found Trey, I’ll call you. Time to get back together again. United, for real. And hey, at least we’ll have one last party together — he said with a grin.

The line was starting to distort — increasing interference.

Red spoke last.

— Go now. No detours. Don’t split up. And if anything goes wrong… send the signal. We’ll come for you. With everything we’ve got.

Connection terminated.

In the silence that followed, Blue looked at Platinum.

— Are we really ready to fight like this again?

Platinum looked at her with eyes shining — but filled with resolve.

— We never stopped.

Chapter Text

Kalos – Last minutes before departure
The sky above Lumiose had changed.
The clouds moved low, swollen and gray like omens. The air vibrated with a strange tension, as if time itself were holding its breath.
In the penthouse kitchen, Blue was pulling on her white gloves, tired of wearing Diantha’s disguises, while staring at a Poké Ball that wasn’t hers. They would use a risky method, one possible only in very specific situations—when at least three Pokémon knew Teleport.
She opened it with a sharp motion.
— Alakazam, go.
The Pokémon appeared in a flash of psychic energy. Tall, still, eyes closed. But it wasn’t asleep. It was focusing. It could sense everything.
Ruby stepped forward, clutching in his hand a red Poké Ball engraved with a golden bow:
— Gardevoir, come out.
— Musha and Solly, too. — Blake and White said.
She appeared without a sound. Elegant. Pure. Eyes gleaming with energy. The connection between the two Pokémon was immediate, as if they had always known each other. Two sharp minds. Two anchors.
Blue turned to the others.
— Green used Alakazam to move around Kanto, whenever a quick retreat was needed. He gave it to me for emergencies. I didn’t think I’d use it this soon. But we have no choice.
Platinum nodded, already with her backpack on.
— The enemy is looking for us. And we’re giving them too much time. If Kalos falls… the entire balance shatters.
Dia, holding a Poké Ball in hand, looked at Alakazam with a touch of worry.
— Will it work?
Ruby crossed his arms.
— Only if they synchronize the Teleport at exactly the same instant. Two psychic energies, one common anchor point. And the seven of us in the center.
Blue drew a deep breath.
— The last place we were all together in Kanto is Saffron City. The old Pokémon Center. That’s where we’ll return.
A thin light began to glow between Alakazam’s hands.
Gardevoir floated a few centimeters off the ground, eyes closed, hands raised like in prayer.
The air thickened, trembling.
Ruby grabbed Emerald’s hand.
Dia stepped closer to Platinum. Then Blake, White. Blue stood at the center, eyes steely.
— Just once. No mistakes.
The sound of time breaking.
Light. Silence. Void.

Johto – Route 43, forest area near Lake of Rage
The path was narrow, harsh, choked with roots and branches that seemed intent on holding them back. No road, no sign. Just trees, leaves, and a heavy dampness that clung to the skin like a warning.
Gold stopped before an old downhill trail, moss covering everything.
— According to Professor Elm’s database… the house should be here. Hidden. Isolated.
Sapphire sniffed the air.
— Smells like burnt wood… and old metal. Someone’s been here, or still is.
Sun pushed aside a wall of foliage.
— There.
A small, low house, almost crushed by vegetation, revealed itself between the trees. The wood was old, but solid. Windows barred shut. No light inside. No sign of life.
Moon circled around, scanning every detail.
— The door is blocked from the inside. He doesn’t want visitors.
Gold didn’t answer. He pulled out his billiard cue… and pressed it against a side window, shattering it.
— We don’t have time to be polite.
Pearl laughed.
— Classy as always.
The group climbed through the broken window. The inside was simple: dusty bookshelves, disabled electronic devices, documents scattered in haste. Something had happened. Or was about to.
A dull sound came from the floor. Then the distinct click of a lock.
Sapphire turned.
— Basement. Someone’s there.
Gold approached the floor. A panel was slightly raised. He grabbed it and lifted it sharply. A narrow, dark staircase. And at the bottom… a man with a backpack, ready to slip out through the back door of the bunker.
Trey.
He had a short beard, tired eyes, work clothes, and a face that spoke more of science than of battles. He turned sharply, ready to snatch a Poké Ball—but froze when he saw Gold.
— You’re not them.
Gold took a step forward, hands raised.
— No. We’re the Dex Holders.
Trey stood silent for a moment, then closed the backpack.
— Too late. If you’re here… then they’re coming too.
Moon descended the stairs, eyes locked on his.
— You don’t have to face everything alone anymore. Professor Oak left us a message. He told us to find you. To protect you.
Trey frowned.
— If Samuel wrote that… then he’s dead.
Silence.
Pearl scratched his head.
— He said you… knew something. About Agatha. About revenge. About the past.
Trey looked ready to curse them all. Then he glanced at the window, covered in sheets of metal.
— You don’t understand. What’s coming isn’t just a clash between Trainers. It’s not a war of types, or of territories. It’s something… personal. And I’ve been in the middle for far too long.
Gold stepped closer.
— Then stop running. Come with us. We’ll face it together. You’re part of this. And Blue… she’s already been attacked. The Dex Holders of Hoenn, Sinnoh, and Unova too. Red and Green are trying to build a resistance.
Sapphire’s expression hardened.
— If you don’t come with us now, you’ll die here. Or worse: they’ll take you and use what you know against us.
Trey looked at each of them. Studied the faces, the scars, the resolve. Then sighed.
— Fine. I’ll go with you. But know this: if you want to fight this war… be ready to uncover things that could break you.
Gold smiled, serious.
— If we’re still here, it’s because we’re ready.

Kanto – Saffron City, outside the old Pokémon Center
With a sudden blinding flash, space warped. A crack in reality opened in the back courtyard of the Pokémon Center, hidden among the trees. In an instant, Blue, Ruby, Dia, Emerald, Blake, White, and Platinum appeared, landing with a hard thud on the grass.
Gardevoir collapsed a moment later, exhausted but alive. Alakazam floated for a second, then returned to its Poké Ball on its own, as if it knew its mission was complete. A few moments later, Musharna slumped down with a deep psychic sigh, leaving behind a faint trail like dream vapor, while Solosis wavered gently in the air before drifting down and closing its eyes to rest.
— They pushed themselves too far — murmured Blake, kneeling beside Musharna, stroking its side. — Four synchronized Teleports… it’s a miracle we arrived intact.
White carefully picked up Solosis, wrapped it in a light scarf, and stood.
— They’ve done more than I ever could have asked. And I won’t forget it.
Blue was the first to stand, scanning the surroundings.
— We’re back. Kanto.
Platinum looked at the sky, silent.
— No signals. We’re still under cover.
Ruby nodded.
— But not for long. We must reach the Berlitz Manor. As soon as possible.
Dia got to his feet, limping slightly.
— Let’s warn Green. Let everyone know. The Teleport worked.
Blue gazed at the horizon, clutching Alakazam’s Poké Ball in her hands. Her fingers trembled slightly. Her voice did not.
— And now… we prepare for war.

Kanto – Professor Oak’s Laboratory, Pallet Town
The steel gate opened with a familiar sound. The lab was silent, but not abandoned. Every machine shut off, every desk perfectly in order, as if Samuel Oak had stepped out only for a moment… but they all knew he wouldn’t return.
Red stopped at the entrance, letting the scent of paper, metal, and old memories wash over him.
— Strange… being here without him.
Yellow nodded slightly, nervously touching her hat.
— It’s where it all began. The Pokédex, us…
Crystal was already inspecting the walls, the old cabinets with yellowed labels.
— We don’t have time for sentiment. Oak said there might be clues here—about where Daisy and Bill are, or what technology Blue might be the key to. — said Diantha.
Green nodded, steady gaze.
— Red. Yellow. You two know this place better than anyone. Search together. Check every terminal. Crystal, you worked here—find the manual backups. Something must be here.
Then he turned, unrolling the Poké Ball from his wrist.
— I’m going. Gold and the others found Trey. But if he was ready to run, it means danger is closer than we think.
With a burst of energy, Charizard emerged from the Poké Ball with a sharp roar, beating its wings once. The flame on its tail flared, as if it too sensed the tension.
Red approached Green.
— Want me to come with you?
Green looked at him for a moment. Then shook his head.
— No. You’re more useful here. If you find anything… call me right away. At the slightest sign.
Yellow looked at him with a thread of worry.
— Be careful. If even part of what your grandfather wrote is true…
— …then they’re already watching us. — Green finished, climbing onto Charizard’s back.
With a single beat, they lifted off. The wings cut through the air above Pallet Town, leaving behind a warm red trail in the gray afternoon sky.
Toward Trey’s house.
Toward the next truth.

Johto – Trey’s house, Route 43 woods
Gold was helping Trey fasten his backpack, ready to flee, when a muffled rustle in the foliage made them freeze. A second later, six figures stepped out of the shadows: recruits in tartan uniforms, armed, Poké Balls in hand.
— It’s over now. — one growled, voice metallic.
Gold stepped forward, heart pounding.
— Not yet.
The recruits advanced, forming a semicircle.
— You won’t leave here alive.
A heavy silence settled. But they weren’t alone.
Moon leapt forward, hurling a Poké Ball: — Muk, go!
Umbreon burst out in violet light, ready to defend.
Sun released Dollar in a fiery blaze.
Pearl called out Chimler, eyes burning with resolve.
Sapphire summoned Rono (Aron).
Trey, with surprising decisiveness, unleashed a Steelix, the sound of metal resonating through the forest.
X snapped his arm forward, and with a flash of energy, Kangaskhan appeared, pounding the ground with her fists, shaking the clearing.
Y let a soft glow flow free, releasing Sylveon, who emerged with shimmering ribbons, ready to protect.
The recruits laughed. Then threw their Poké Balls.
— Weavile, go!
— Mightyena!
— Cacturne!
— Mandibuzz!
— Armaldo!
— Hitmonlee!
The atmosphere grew electric. When the Pokémon clashed, the conflict exploded.
Infernape vs Weavile: fire and fury unleashed. Infernape darted like a blazing thunderbolt, fists wreathed in fire striking with surgical precision. Weavile countered with icy claws, sparks of steam and frost filling the forest.
Debut vs Mandibuzz: a dance of fire and wind. Debut hurled scorching flames, while Mandibuzz circled tightly above, waiting for an opening. Each time the sky lit up, it felt like the night itself was burning.
Muk vs Cacturne: Muk advanced slowly, dripping dark toxins, the air thick with acidic stench. Cacturne flung Pin Missiles and tried to restrain him with Cotton Spore, but every attack melted in Muk’s corrosive slime. With a muffled roar, Muk used Sludge Wave: a toxic surge rose from the ground, overwhelming Cacturne and poisoning its very roots. Cacturne struck back with Poison Jab, but Muk endured and retaliated with Venoshock, amplified by the poison already seeping in. The move burst in a violet rain, soaking the battlefield.
Aggron vs Armaldo: two giants of stone and steel. Aggron advanced with heavy steps, a living tank. Armaldo spun and slashed, cutting through the air. But each blow clanged uselessly off Aggron’s armor. The earth shook with every impact.
Steelix vs Hitmonlee: the iron serpent against explosive legs. Hitmonlee moved at breakneck speed, but Steelix stood like a living wall. Every kick was absorbed or deflected by unyielding steel. The ground cracked beneath them.
Kangaskhan vs Mightyena: a clash of raw ferocity. Mightyena darted in, fangs gleaming, but Kangaskhan intercepted with crushing punches, the joey in her pouch firing bursts of energy in support. Each blow echoed like thunder—the battle of predator against protective mother, who refused to yield.
Sylveon vs Mandibuzz (support): while Debut faced Mandibuzz’s dark gusts, Sylveon wove shining ribbons to deflect the worst strikes, unleashing Moonblast that lit the forest in ethereal light. Each blow carried a pure echo, as if the light itself fought to shield her allies from the dark.
In the midst of it all, Trey stood, gaze steady—not just fearful anymore, but resolute. He shielded his companions with his body and precise commands, the weight of his past and his knowledge grounding him. He was no longer just a pawn. He was a key.
The battle was fierce. Brutal.

Kalos
Lacktwu leaned against the wall, eyes low but sharp.
— We need intel. Find the central base… figure out where they really operate. — he whispered, brushing the communicator hidden under his glove.
Whitley nodded, scanning for someone willing to talk. The recruits dispersed in small groups, some heading toward side tunnels, others slumping to the floor, tired, empty, drained. A pair seemed more talkative than the rest. Two boys—one with his mask pulled under his chin, the other nervously polishing his Poké Belt.
Blacktwu gave a faint signal, and in moments they approached.
— Hey. First time down here? — Lacktwu asked hoarsely, feigning curiosity.
The belt boy eyed him, then nodded.
— Third call. First time in Kalos, though. Usually I’m in Sinnoh.
— Ah, Sinnoh, yeah… — Whitley said, masking disgust. — Heard you’re well-organized there.
— Depends on the squad. Alpha’s got the best hideouts. But the real stuff… — he lowered his voice, leaning in — …is in Kanto. That’s where the heart is.
Blacktwu didn’t move, but his eyes sharpened.
— Kanto? You mean Saffron?
— Nah. Too visible. Word is there’s an underground facility in the Sevii Islands. Old stuff, but locked tight, with tunnels everywhere. That’s where they keep the important ones.
— "Important ones"? — Whitley asked, forcing a neutral tone.
The second boy stepped closer, whispering like a secret he couldn’t wait to spill:
— Prisoners. Members of the Oak family. The granddaughter, Daisy… and a scientist, Bill her husband. They’re kept alive for data, codes, tech. We need them breathing—for now.
A heavy silence fell among the four.
Lacktwu clenched his jaw. Daisy Oak. Green’s older sister. Bill, the first to teleport a Pokémon… one of the original creators of the Pokédex system.
— And they don’t try to escape? — Blacktwu asked, voice colder.
— Oh, they tried. Three failed attempts. Now there’s an elite squad rotating weekly. They call it "the Nest." No one goes in. No one comes out.
A metallic sound rang through the tunnels: three sharp knocks, like a signal. The recruits moved instantly.
— Better go — said the mask boy, straightening. — Last time someone lagged behind, they disappeared.
— Yeah. — Whitley muttered. — Like everyone who asks too many questions.
They waited until the two had left, then slipped toward the nearest side exit.
— If what they said is true… — Whitley murmured — …we can’t stay here.
— We warn the others. But more than that… we need a way into the Nest. — added Lacktwu.
— Or to bring it down. — Blacktwu finished.

Johto – Trey’s house, Route 43 woods
The Dex Holders fought with every ounce of strength they had, but the tide of battle was turning against them. Infernape was on its knees, gasping for breath. Aggron staggered, a deep gash running along its shoulder. Muk still seethed, but its movements were slowing. Debut trembled, one paw injured. Steelix let out a deep growl, but its ferocity was waning. The ground was littered with craters, smoke, debris. And blood. The recruits grew bolder, their voices dripping with venom. “They’re weakening! Push forward, now!” A Mightyena’s Iron Tail struck Umbreon, sending it rolling silently across the dirt. Cacturne was poised to strike Moon from behind with a Seed Bomb. Then, a blaze of orange sliced through the sky. A deafening roar shattered the night. Charizard descended like a flaming demon, crashing into the heart of the battle and unleashing a Fire Blast that obliterated the incoming thorns and poisonous projectiles. Green landed moments later, emerging from the smoke. His cape billowed in the wind. His eyes were ice-cold. “Get away from them. Now,” he said, his voice not a request but a command. The recruits instinctively recoiled, as if a storm were bearing down on them. Scizor was released into the fray, silent and lethal. “Swords Dance. Then U-Turn,” Green ordered. In a whirlwind of energy, Scizor became a crimson blur. Mandibuzz was struck and hurled against a tree with a dull thud. Charizard, spurred into action, raised a wall of fire between the recruits and the wounded Dex Holders. The tide shifted. One by one, the enemies fell. Cacturne was taken down. Armaldo was knocked out by a barrage of Metal Claw strikes. Hitmonlee was crippled by a Dragon Claw aimed at its knee. But then, Weavile made its move. A dark glint. Ice Shard amplified by Nasty Plot. A blind strike. Green didn’t have time to block. The claw sliced through the air… and then his abdomen. A spray of blood splattered the grass. Green stumbled back, doubling over. Charizard roared with fury, engulfing Weavile in a Flamethrower that vaporized the night’s frost. Green collapsed to his knees. “Green!” Gold shouted, rushing to his side, catching him before he fell completely. “Breathe! Damn it, breathe!” Moon rummaged through her bag for bandages, while Sapphire, hands shaking, called Daisy’s Chansey from its Poké Ball. Green pressed a hand to the wound, his face taut but his eyes still sharp. “Everyone… okay?” he whispered, a crooked half-smile on his lips. “Stop talking!” Pearl snapped. “You took a direct hit!” “We need to move, now,” Trey said, kicking open the half-destroyed door. “More will come. They won’t stop.” Gold nodded, slinging Green’s arm over his shoulders. “We’re leaving. All of us.” Charizard gently lifted Green with its wings, just enough to help him climb onto its back. The battle was over. But the war… had only just begun.

Kanto – Toward the Berlitz Manor
The six moved in silence through the clearing, surrounded by the rustling of leaves and the crackling of branches under their steps. Blue opened a Poké Ball with a sharp gesture, and a white flash revealed the mighty Articuno, which let out a low growl, shaking its wings. Blake released Braviary, carrying Emerald with him, while Platinum and White mounted Barbara. Within moments, the group was in the air, leaving the landing zone behind.
The flight to the Berlitz Estate lasted less than they would have liked: the night air was heavy with tension, and every wingbeat felt like it was ticking down an invisible countdown. No one spoke. The only sounds were the wind through the treetops and the faint hiss of the Pokémon in flight.
At last, beyond the dark trees, a vast wall of gray rock emerged, tall and smooth, apparently seamless. An impossible wall to climb, and yet familiar. Platinum circled above the area briefly, then signaled to the others. They landed one by one, among twisted roots and tangled vines.
Platinum approached the wall and pulled out a silver pendant from beneath her collar. A small emblem engraved at the center — the crest of the Berlitz family — gleamed in the moonlight. She pressed it against the smooth stone.
A metallic click echoed, and the wall began to tremble imperceptibly. With a deep sound, almost like a breath held too long, the entire surface split in the middle, revealing a passage hidden among the trees. Behind the wall, a long paved avenue stretched upward, lined with soft lanterns that lit up one by one as they passed.
At the end of the avenue, like a dreamlike palace concealed in the forest, stood the Berlitz Manor: a massive multi-story villa, with white columns, marble terraces, and windows as tall as walls. The pointed roofs were adorned with copper and glass crests. A central dome towered above it all, like an observatory or command hall.
White looked upward, eyes wide.
— It’s bigger than I imagined…
Platinum didn’t reply. Her eyes were already fixed on the top of the dome, where a red light pulsed slowly.
Blake tightened his jacket around him and nodded toward the entrance.
— Then let’s go in.
The Berlitz Manor welcomed them with a whisper of servomechanisms, as if the house itself were alive — or at least alert. Automatic doors opened in sequence as they stepped into the atrium, crossing vast halls decorated with family portraits, ancient mirrors, and strange scientific machines. Everything was still. Too still.
The entire structure spread across three main levels and two secret underground floors, covering an enormous area, nearly the size of a small headquarters.
Just past the threshold, they entered a double-height atrium with a black marble floor streaked with gold. At the center, a massive sculpture of a stylized Braviary in flight, crafted entirely of crystal, rotated slowly on itself thanks to an invisible magnetic field.
The walls were covered not only with family portraits but also with depictions of great scientific discoveries: star maps, genetic diagrams, prototypes of Pokémon analysis devices.
The entire villa was automated: AI assistants responded to voice commands, transparent screens rose from furniture on request, and every room could adjust its light, temperature, and furnishings with a few gestures.
Key Rooms:
• Strategy Hall (under the dome): a circular chamber with a holographic table, ergonomic seating, and a Pokémon database directly linked to the League’s system.
• Private Library: two floors, with moving staircases and shelves that shifted on their own; housing rare texts on evolutions, mega-evolutions, and regional forms.
• Genetic Laboratory: ultra-sterile, with cutting-edge equipment and an isolation capsule for delicate experiments.
• Training Zone: an indoor gym with an environmental simulation field (able to recreate sand, snow, jungle, or caves) to test Pokémon in real conditions.
• Guest Bedrooms: each decorated in a different style (inspired by major regions), complete with private bathrooms and anti-intrusion systems.
• Hall of Relics: where historic family items are preserved, including ancient Poké Balls, past badges, and unique tools collected over centuries.
The Berlitz Manor was not just a residence. It was a fortress of knowledge and command, a place where power was not flaunted, but breathed into the air, in every polished surface, in every silent detail. It was here that decisions were made — decisions that changed the fate of the Pokémon world.

Kanto – Professor Oak’s Laboratory
The lab looked like a library after a controlled explosion: dust everywhere, cables like exposed roots, folders full of handwriting too precise to be human.
Crystal was at the seventh metal archive cabinet, Red stared at a wall as if eventually he’d punch it, Yellow was whispering to a Caterpie perched on a book.
Silver yanked open a drawer with all the grace of someone who’d never opened one in his life.
A metallic schnack! Then:
— What the hell is this prehistoric stick?
Holding it with two fingers like it was radioactive, he showed it to Crystal. A yellowed label: ALPHA_KEY.
— It’s… USB type 0? — said Yellow, leaning closer.
— No — scoffed Crystal, snatching it from his hands. — It’s a 1.0. And for the record, it was already ancient when I was born.
— You’re nineteen.
— Exactly.
Plugging it in was an adventure. Oak’s old computer reacted like a Wobbuffet just waking up: slow, offended in its dignity, and with a beep that sounded like a sigh.
Then, the screen flickered. Command line. A prompt.
Alpha Key recognized. 1 file. Execute?
Crystal hesitated.
Red stepped closer, silent. He said just one word:
— Do it.
The line opened.
What appeared on the screen wasn’t a program.
It was raw code, endless, filled with variables in a syntax none of them had ever seen before.
— Wait… this isn’t Silph code — murmured Crystal.
— Not Devon either — added Diantha, leaning in to look.
— Then what the hell is it? — asked Silver, with the tone of someone who suspected the computer was mocking him.
Crystal zoomed to the right margin of the file. Some lines were annotated by hand. Tiny. Precise. Cutting.
// BLUE – neural sync requires double emotional key. See section ∆λ(4) // bill – I tried. I can’t do it. It’s beyond me. // BLUE – no need to read. need to feel.
A silence fell like a curtain. Heavy. Full.
Yellow stared at the code as if it were poetry written in rain.
— Blue… was creating something that… understands emotions?
— No — said Crystal, slowly. — Something that responds only to those who live them.
She scrolled to the final line. A string. In Morse code.
Her fingers tapped nervously at the keyboard, but her voice remained steady:
— “I… t… c… a… n…’t… b… e… a… c… t… i… v… a… t… e… d… b… y… m… e…”
Pause.
— “O… n… l… y… b… y… h… e… r.”
The silence afterward was even heavier. Like snow falling all at once.
Red folded his arms.
— It’s an ethical block.
— Or an act of love — added Diantha, without sarcasm.
— Or a nightmare — concluded Silver. — Because if Agatha gets to her before us, she can finish the project…
A moment. A pause just slightly too long.
— …and use it against anyone.
Crystal closed the file. The old computer hissed, exhausted, as if grateful to have done its part.
— This isn’t just a chip — she said. — It’s a key. And she… she’s the lock.
Yellow stepped closer, softly, brushing Red’s hand without even noticing.
— If Agatha finds her…?
Red didn’t answer right away.
He was staring at the dark screen, but it was as if he were reading far more.
— Blue is coming back to Kanto. — he said, quietly.
He paused.
— …we need to talk to her. Immediately.
Crystal nodded.
— Direct Trainer–Pokémon communication… if she was really succeeding at building it… we can’t leave her alone.
Silver turned to the door.
— Then we move. Now. We have to reach Blue as soon as possible.
He looked at each of them, one by one.
His voice low. Sharp. Heavy.
— …we have less time than we think.
And no one added a word.
Time had begun moving again.

Kanto – Berlitz Manor, southern perimeter
The silent alarm of the Manor chimed three times — recognition signal.
Platinum turned toward the holographic display. The map showed a blinking dot rapidly approaching the southern perimeter.
“They’re coming,” she murmured.
Blue didn’t wait for more. She was already out of the room before Platinum finished speaking.
She stormed down the corridor like a fury, ignoring the voices calling after her. The atrium, the automatic doors, the tree-lined avenue — all of it blurred into a blind sprint, driven by a wordless premonition.
Something was wrong.
She could feel it in her bones.
And then she saw them.
Emerging from the trees like survivors from a war.
X and Sapphire were carrying someone.
Green.
Blue froze. Her blood turned to ice.
Green’s cloak was drenched, a crimson stain spreading across his abdomen. His face was pale, eyes hollow. And yet upright. Present.
“Green!”
Her cry tore through the night like a blade. Her legs moved on their own again. She reached them, heart pounding like thunder.
X and Sapphire lowered him gently onto one of the stone benches along the avenue.
Green sank back with a ragged breath, his fingers clutched tight to his side.
Blue dropped to her knees in front of him, unable to speak. Her gaze darted from his face to the wound, then to the others.
“What… what happened?” she finally asked, voice breaking. “Why… why him? Where was he? Where were you?”
It was X who answered, voice low and hoarse.
“We were ambushed. Route 43. There were too many… we were about to collapse.”
Gold, standing a little behind, gave a grim nod.
“And then he came. From the sky, on Charizard. Like a damn comet. He saved us.”
“He faced half their squad alone,” X added, locking eyes with her. “But one of them struck him. Hard.”
The world around Blue clenched tight, merciless.
Green, who was supposed to be safe. At the lab. Away from all this.
“Why didn’t you tell me anything?” she whispered, staring at him. “Why were you with them?”
Green tried to speak, but coughed. A trickle of blood stained his lip.
Moon instantly knelt, gloves already on.
“He needs stitches. Now. Inside.”
Sapphire and X lifted him carefully while Blue led the way back to the manor, glancing over her shoulder every few steps just to make sure he was still breathing.
Each step weighed like lead.
Gold came closer, trying to cut through the heavy fog of silence.
“It’s not the first time I’ve seen him this messed up,” he said, forcing a crooked grin. “But I think it’s the first time… with a ring in his pocket.”
Blue froze.
“What?”
Gold’s eyes widened, as if he’d just realized he’d gone too far.
“…Damn it. Thought you knew already. Shit. Green and Red are gonna kill me…”
But Blue wasn’t listening anymore.
Her thoughts were already racing ahead, connecting the dots.
The duffel bag.
The argument.
Diantha.
The silence.
And now… the ring.
The villa’s doors slid open before them. Moon took command, directing everyone toward the medical wing and summoning Chansey. The others scattered for supplies, medicine, bandages.
Blue lingered on the threshold a moment longer.
Her heart hammered in her chest, fists clenched tight.
Then she moved.
She stepped inside.
Green lay stretched on the cot, breath uneven. Bandages weren’t enough; the blood kept seeping through. And yet… when he saw her enter, he lifted his gaze. His eyes were tired. But alive.
And within that exhaustion was something.
Something Blue knew. Recognized at once.
With the faintest of smiles, Green spoke:
“Never had good timing, huh?”
A pause. He drew in a labored breath.
“But… if this isn’t the end… then I want your ‘yes.’
Even if you punch me first.”
Blue didn’t answer at once. She stepped closer, slowly. Tears stung her eyes, but she refused to let them fall.
She bent down and brushed a fleeting kiss across his forehead.
“You don’t have permission to die… not until you ask me properly.”
Green closed his eyes. A deep breath.
“Pesky girl…”
And for the first time in two days…
He smiled.

Chapter Text

The villa seemed to breathe faintly. A tense silence, broken only by the hum of medical equipment and the soft thud of footsteps on the stone stairs.
Then, the Estate’s alarm chimed once more.
Platinum lifted her gaze from the central monitor.
— It’s them. Red, Yellow, Crystal… and Silver. They’re arriving.
Blue didn’t answer. She was crouched outside the infirmary, knees drawn to her chest, her bloodstained hands clutching her ankles. She had stopped crying ten minutes ago. But her face was still wet.
She breathed slowly, as if the air burned.
The front door burst open a few moments later. Red entered first, followed by Yellow, then Crystal and Silver. No one spoke. There was no need. One glance was enough.
Red saw her immediately. Sitting, disheveled, eyes weary and red as if she had just fought… or lost.
He walked over, slowly. Knelt beside her in silence. Placed a hand on her shoulder. Blue flinched slightly, then looked up.
— It’s Green — she whispered. — He’s… hurt. They were heading to Trey. Gold, Moon, Sun, Y, X, Sapphire… I didn’t know. They didn’t tell me anything.
She swallowed hard. Her hands trembled.
— And now… he’s in there. With a deep wound. And his blood on me. And I didn’t know.
Yellow knelt by her other side and took her hand. Crystal crouched a little further, silent, respectful.
Blue looked at them, as if truly seeing them only now.
— He… wanted to ask me to marry him. — she murmured.
A ragged breath escaped her.
— And I was still deciding if I wanted to stay mad at him.
Crystal pulled her into a tight side hug.
— You’ll still have time to be mad.
— And to answer him — added Yellow.
Red, eyes lowered, drew in a deep breath. Then he stood and turned toward Gold, who had just walked in, backpack still slung over his shoulders, looking like he’d slept twelve minutes in two days.
— You. — said Red, calm but sharp.
Gold froze.
— Listen, I didn’t mean to—
— It was supposed to be a surprise. — Red cut him off, voice steady. — And above all, it wasn’t yours to tell.
Gold swallowed.
— Yeah. I know. It’s just… when I saw her like that… I thought she already knew. And I… slipped.
Red sighed. Shrugged, and gave him a light pat on the shoulder.
— You did more damage than a Hyper Beam, but… you were worried too.
Then, serious again:
— If he survives, he’ll need a witness. And now you owe him.
Gold gave a mute nod.
Then Red spoke. Calm. But with that tone he only used when about to say something truly important.
— We’re here for Blue. For Green.
He turned to the others, one by one.
— But also for the project. The real one. Direct communication between Trainers and Pokémon.
Crystal nodded.
— We’ve read it all. The Alpha_Key… Bill, Trey, the chips… Blue is the only one who can finish it.
Red crossed his arms.
— Then no more secrets. No more running. No more lone plans.
He looked at Blue.
— As soon as Green can breathe properly again…
He cracked half a smile.
— …we work. All of us. Together. Like before.
Blue lowered her head.
And for the first time in hours… she nodded.
The atmosphere in the villa instantly grew more solemn, almost as if that place had suddenly become once more the nerve center of a world hanging by a thread.
— Finally — said Crystal, glancing around — we’re all here again.
Red nodded.
— All the Dex Holders are officially inside the refuge. All but Whitley and Black Two.
Blue lifted her gaze, her voice barely a whisper:
— They’re undercover. On a difficult mission.
The villa stirred with preparations, swift movements, heavy glances. It was a refuge, yes, but also a potential trap.
Red was outside, the weight of responsibility settling on his shoulders like a mantle far too heavy, standing just far enough from the entrance that no one would suspect he was there.
Diantha followed, calm but firm, staying in the shadows, out of sight.
— Red — she began, her voice soft but storm-laden — I think it’s time I told you the truth.
Red looked at her, serious.
— Not here. Let’s walk a little farther.
She nodded, lowering her voice.
— I’m the one who brought the trouble here. I’ve already done too much. If anyone were to discover the refuge’s location, it would mean your end.
— You’re right — Red replied, drawing in a long breath of fresh air — You have to go.
— This isn’t goodbye. — Diantha’s smile carried both sadness and resolve. — It’s for everyone’s sake. To keep this place a secret.
Red nodded, watching her fade into the night’s shadows.
Night had long since fallen.
The villa was finally quiet.
In the infirmary, the lights were dim. The slow beep of the monitor marked time with the patience of something that knew how to wait.
Green still lay there, pale, bandaged with Chansey and Moon’s surgical precision. But his breathing was steadier now. Deeper. More… present.
Blue sat beside him, silent. A blanket draped over her shoulders, not for warmth — but for protection. From something.
Every so often she glanced at him. Every so often she forced herself to look away. As if staring too long might wake him. Or break him.
Then Green stirred, moving his hand slightly.
— Still here…?
His voice was hoarse, weak. But alive.
Blue didn’t answer right away. She just sighed, then gently took his fingers.
— Idiot.
— Present… — he murmured, a faint smile on his lips.
Blue huffed. — You could have died. And for what? To play hero on Charizard?
— No. Because you said you didn’t want to talk to me.
He grimaced.
— So I thought… maybe dying would make you listen.
She shook her head, tears rising in her eyes.
— Don’t joke, Green. Not now.
— But I’m good at it…
Blue shot to her feet, turning away so he couldn’t see. She wiped her eyes angrily with the back of her hand.
— You weren’t supposed to be there. You weren’t supposed to come to me with that ring. Not now.
— …And when, then?
The question froze her.
Green went on, slow but steady.
— There’s never a right time for some things. There’s only the time you choose. And I chose you. Always you. Even if you’re annoying, cunning, always bothering me while I work, and you stole my wallet a bunch of times.
Blue turned slowly.
— That was to see if you were sharp.
— I was in love.
Silence. This time not heavy with tension, but filled with memory. With truth. With what had been — and still was.
— When I learned… about the chip. About what you were creating… — Green whispered — I realized you were even crazier than I thought. But also that you’re the only one who can do it. No one in the world can bind Pokémon and humans the way you do. No one feels like you.
Blue came closer. Slower now. Weary. She sat again. Took his hand.
— I didn’t want you to find out like this.
— I know.
— I didn’t want… to drag you in.
— Too late.
A faint smile crossed her lips.
— You really had the ring?
Green nodded.
— Third pocket of the duffel. Inside the hoodie you gave me for Christmas a few years back.
— You hide it well.
— I didn’t want Gold to find it, since he’s been dying to see it ever since he found out.
— Wise choice. Now you’ll have to ask twice.
— Only if you say yes the first time.
Blue leaned forward, their foreheads just barely touching.
— You heal first. Then we’ll see.
Green smiled, closing his eyes.
— I hate it when you’re reasonable.
— I’ll stop tomorrow.
And for a moment, in the heart of the world’s most secret refuge, between wars brewing and impossible codes, there was only this:
a silent room, two hands clasped…
and the sound, slow but steady, of two hearts that had never stopped searching for each other.
The villa, despite its size, suddenly felt too full. Exhausted bodies everywhere, some still with backpacks on, others clinging to mugs of coffee like lifelines.
Platinum emerged from the main hallway with a list in hand and the military expression of someone trying to assign beds to a troop of emotionally compromised teenagers.
— Okay! Room assignments for the night: doubles, triples if needed. No complaints. And no… suspicious activity.
Ruby raised his hand.
— Like what?
— Like you two. — Platinum said, pointing directly at him and Sapphire.
— Tsk. — Sapphire turned away, cheeks flushed. — We didn’t do anything.
— TWO DAYS AGO before we left you were kissing in the bathroom — Gold jumped in uninvited. — Need I remind you, we all heard it just like we heard Green and Blue’s fight. That place was a dump with paper walls.
Ruby coughed, struggling to hold on to a shred of dignity.
— It was a… narratively charged situation.
— Yeah, like your face when you got tangled in your scarf. — Sapphire shot back, grinning.
Everyone burst out laughing. Even Red, leaning against the wall at the end of the hallway, desperately trying not to draw attention.
But Yellow spotted him right away. Always.
— What’s wrong? — she asked, feigning innocence.
— Nothing. — Red shrugged.
— Really? Not even a word about… that last night in Kalos?
Red flushed instantly, sending the others into fresh laughter.
— We slept in the same bed, Red. We kissed. We said “I love you”… at least four times.
— Three. — he corrected, staring at a distant point on the floor.
— Four. You woke up in the middle of the night and whispered it again.
Red covered his face with his hand.
— …Damn it.
— It was sweet.
— It was sleep.
— It was real. — she said. And softly brushed her fingers against his hand.
— And if you want… tonight too, same bed. No nightmares this time. Just dreams.
Red lowered his hand and gave her a small smile.
A loud, theatrical “OOHHHHHHH” rang out in chorus from Gold, Emerald, Pearl, and Blake.
— The Champion is human! The Champion has a heart! — Gold chanted.
— The Boss is in love! — added X, leaning on Y to keep from collapsing with laughter.
Y elbowed him.
— You’re one to talk? You called out my name in battle instead of your Pokémon’s.
X turned as red as a Magmar.
— It was a mistake!
— It was cute. — Y said, in her usual calm tone. Then she turned, shooting him a glance that could KO on the spot. — But if you do it again, I’ll evolve you myself.
Meanwhile, White and Blake had slipped to the back of the hall, but they could still be heard.
— …and anyway, I don’t mind sharing a room with you. — said White, stretching her legs. — As long as you don’t start talking about arrest procedures in your sleep again.
— That wasn’t a dream. You had stolen my heart.
White nailed him with a slipper, thrown with Olympic precision.
Platinum, resigned by now, scratched out names on her list.
— Okay. No one sleeps with the person who just confessed. That’s a disaster waiting to happen. Reassigning everything.
— But Professor Platinum… — Ruby protested theatrically — love is the real special defense in this war!
— And hormones are the real internal threat. Zip it and go bunk with Gold.
Sapphire high-fived Platinum.
— Finally a wise decision.
Gold screamed in despair.
— WHY IS IT ALWAYS ME?!
And so, amid laughter, teasing, romantic jabs, and flying pillows, the Dex Holders retreated to their rooms. Exhausted. Afraid. But… together.
And that night, in the villa’s quiet corridors, there were no nightmares.
Only heartbeats.
Awaiting the battle.

The light of dawn cut the room in two, slanting, gentle.
A golden line on the edge of the blanket. On the bandages. On Green’s weary profile.
He opened his eyes slowly, as if waking from a long dream. Or a nightmare.
There was silence.
Only breathing. His. And Blue’s, beside the bed. Motionless. Watchful. With the kind of exhaustion that builds up when you don’t sleep by choice.
Green cleared his throat, faintly.
— You’re still here?
Blue didn’t even look up.
— Are you still breathing?
— Yes.
— Then yes, I’m here.
Green tried to sit up. Bad idea. The pain struck like a vicious reminder.
Blue’s hand shot out, stopping him by the shoulder.
— Don’t even try.
— I just want to… sit up.
— To collapse like a Sudowoodo in the rain?
— Yes.
— At least you’re honest.
Green closed his eyes for a moment.
— How bad is it?
— Yours or ours?
— Both, I guess.
— You’re alive, stubborn, and still sarcastic. Us… well, we’re holding on.
Pause. Then Blue shifted closer, lowering her voice.
— You lost a lot of blood, Green. And I…
She stopped.
— …When they brought you here, I understood how you felt when I got that thigh wound.
Green opened his eyes, turning slightly toward her.
— I had nightmares — he said. — But none were worse than the thought of losing sight of you.
Blue laughed, but her eyes trembled.
— Don’t try to be romantic. You can’t pull it off.
— What if I’ve changed? Maybe between one stab wound and another I found my softer side.
— Green, your “softer side” is what you ignore whenever you feel guilty.
— So now you feel superior?
— Always have.
Silence. One of those full, comfortable ones. Then he spoke again, more serious this time.
— Blue… I need us to gather everyone.
— You need to get back on your feet first.
— There’s no time.
— Green.
— They attacked Gold and the others. They tried to take Trey. They’re coming after us one by one.
He paused.
— And they’re after the chip. Your chip.
— It’s not ready.
— But they want it anyway.
Blue sighed, standing with her hands on her hips.
— So what do you do? Get up, bleeding, stand in front of twenty kids armed with trauma and Pokéballs, and say “hello, I’m still your leader”?
— No.
— Oh no?
— I say: “hello, you’ve let me survive one more time, so now it’s my turn to protect you.”
Blue stared at him.
— Don’t you realize you’re still half-dead?
— I don’t have time to die. We have a war to stop. And… I still have something to do.
Pause.
— Like what?
— Asking you to marry me. Officially.
— So not now.
— No, because I still smell like antiseptic.
— Wise.
— But after. I swear.
— If you survive.
— If you help me.
Blue lowered her gaze. Then lifted it again, resolute.
— Fine. Let’s gather them. All of them.
— All the Dex Holders.
— Except Whitley and Blacktwu. They’re still undercover.
— But the rest… everyone. Together. Like before.
They looked at each other a moment longer. Then Green forced himself upright, grunting with the effort. Blue didn’t help, but was there to catch him when he faltered.
— Don’t think this makes you cool — she said.
— I’ll settle for dramatic.
— Mission accomplished. Now do me a favor and don’t collapse on the carpet. It’s Persian and insanely expensive.
— Okay, pesky girl. But only because you love me.
— Once you survive the meeting, I’ll admit it.
The Dex gathered in pajamas, scattered across the living room. Their eyes somewhere between “I didn’t sleep” and “why am I here?”, while Trey showed up with the look of someone who’d seen weird things and would rather not discuss them.
The door creaked open, and Green entered… sitting in a wheelchair, carefully pushed by Blue. His frail but determined figure immediately drew everyone’s attention.
A heavy silence fell, then burst into applause and a few restrained tears.
Emerald stepped forward, voice breaking:
— Green… you’re here, you’re okay.
Crystal wiped a tear with the back of her hand, while Pearl’s eyes glistened.
— Welcome back — said Silver, with a smile full of hope. He was especially happy for Blue.
Red approached, giving Green’s shoulder a light pat.
— We’ve been waiting for you…
Gold, in the middle of the crowd, raised his hand like greeting an old friend.
— Hey, Gym Leader! Look at you, you’re officially the star of the pajama party!
Green turned his head toward him, a sly grin breaking through the pain.
— Star? Like you, who spoiled my proposal to Blue? Brilliant move, Gold. I thought I was clear enough in the jewelry shop.
Gold flushed like a Magmar and raised his hands in surrender.
— Okay, okay, my bad. But admit it: the scene would’ve been way duller without some drama.
Blue, pushing the wheelchair, exchanged a knowing glance with Green.
— He’s always the main character, whether you like it or not.
Yellow approached, gently taking Green’s hand.
— You’re here, and that’s what matters.
X and Y shared a complicit glance, while Sun and Moon whispered to each other, smiling.
Ruby stepped forward, a mix of pride and worry on his face.
— You’re tougher than you look.
Green scanned the room, his voice low but steady.
— I’m not here for pity. I’m here to fight. To protect us.
— And to ask Blue to marry you, right? — Pearl teased, making even the tearful ones laugh.
Blue shot him a look full of meaning.
— Yes, but after this meeting.
Green nodded, adding with a smirk:
— And Gold, no more spoilers. Or I’ll leave you without Pokéballs for a week.
The whole room burst into laughter, breaking the tension. But beneath the levity, everyone knew this was just the beginning.
Red yawned, leaning against the wall.
— Seriously, someone wanna explain why we’re briefing at this hour? I just wanted sleep.
Yellow looked at him with her usual fondness, smiling.
— Because this war won’t wait for your naps, red.
X and Y exchanged another complicit look.
— At least we got a pajama party, better than an emergency meeting, right?
Silver rubbed his chin.
— I’m only here to see if anyone brought decent coffee. Otherwise, we’re screwed.
Whitley and Blacktwu joined the call.
— Okay, fresh intel — Whitley announced —. Daisy, Bill, and the main hideout? They’re in Kanto. Not far from you.
Emerald groaned.
— Great… an entire region to sweep?
— This isn’t a field trip — Blacktwu cut in coldly —. They’re all under surveillance. And not just them.
Blue spoke up, voice low.
— When I met Agatha in Climax Cave, she made me an offer… I didn’t tell you right away because I was waiting for us to be together again — she said. — If I didn’t trust Green, because he insists he’ll abandon me like the professor abandoned her, I could’ve gone to her in the Sevii Islands.
Sun’s eyes widened.
— Like: “Abandon everything Oak-related and join us”?
— Exactly — Blue replied.
Ruby arched a brow.
— And what did you say?
— I said nothing — Blue clarified —. I chose silence to keep it as a possible plan. It could be a trap, just like Daisy and Bill’s location. But I think we should go.
Trey cleared his throat.
— The chip — he began hoarsely — isn’t just technology. It’s a massive risk. Blue and I discovered things… things that made us realize we can’t underestimate it.
Gold gave a nervous laugh.
— Well, congrats on the discovery. Now that we know, what do we do? Wait for it to expire?
Emerald shook his head.
— Waiting is dying. We act. Together.
Pearl, serious, said:
— Yeah, but like this? Exhausted? We might be more of a liability together without a plan than apart with one.
Platinum, cold as ever, cut in.
— You make a plan, or you die. Period.
Sapphire clapped Dia on the back.
— At least we can strategize with pillows, right?
Everyone laughed, except White at the end of the hall, muttering:
— If you wake me again for a pajama party, I swear I’ll have you all arrested… even at night.
Blake elbowed her.
— There she is, our president in top form. Finally.
Red crossed his arms.
— Okay, okay, let’s get serious. What do we do when it’s our turn? If they want the chip, they’re going straight for Green and Blue.
Yellow nodded.
— We protect them. All of us.
Sun stood, fired up.
— Then here’s the plan: everyone trains, gets ready, and when the time comes, we fight. Like a real team.
Moon smiled softly.
— And maybe without getting too hurt.
X leaned on Y, laughing.
— And without messing up Pokémon names, huh?
Y jabbed him with an elbow.
— Say that again and I’ll evolve you by force!
Everyone burst into laughter, tension briefly dissolving.
Green cleared his throat.
— We gather. All of us. Together. Except Whitley and Blacktwu, they’re still undercover.
Blue laid a hand on his arm.
— On the second floor there are four arenas. After breakfast, we train. All of us.
Platinum nodded.
— I’d be honored to battle my seniors.
— Then you start with me, princess — Gold shouted, vaulting over the couch.

Kalos
Whitley and Blacktwu were hidden in the shadowy corner of a modest bar in Lumiose City, surrounded by a group of recruits poring over photos, notes, and maps. The air was thick with tension and urgency.
One recruit, young but with a hard gaze, spoke in a low, firm voice:
— Diantha helped them, gave them shelter in a hotel penthouse. Seventh floor of that old place.
Another added, eyes locked on the map:
— If we can get our hands on it, maybe we can find out who’s still there. And most of all, what Diantha knows.
Whitley, with a tired but determined smile, shook her head.
— It won’t be that easy. Diantha won’t talk, and the Dex Holders know how to move.
Blacktwu leaned against the wall, watching the recruits coldly.
— You can search all you want, but you have no idea who you’re dealing with.
One recruit stepped forward, challenging him:
— And who are you to talk like that? Another hidden Dex Holder?
Whitley cut in, calm but sharp:
— Just someone who wants to survive this war.
The tension rose as the recruits exchanged uneasy looks, fear flickering behind their determination.
Another, younger recruit muttered almost to herself:
— If Diantha falls… everything could end here.
Blacktwu fixed her with a low, threatening voice:
— Then get ready. Because we’ll never give up.
Whitley shot him a glance, a small approving nod. Then, to the group:
— Keep searching if you want, but remember… sometimes the real strength lies in not being found.
The recruits split into two groups: one heading for the penthouse, the other hunting Diantha.
Whitley and Blacktwu had to follow the team pursuing Diantha, ready to intervene if needed, the weight of the war heavy on every breath.

Chapter Text

Kanto - Berlitz Villa

In the grand living room of the villa, while the Dex Holders were getting ready for the day, Dia was already in the kitchen, tidying up pans, bowls, and scattered ingredients. The air was filled with inviting scents: pancakes, homemade jam, and the faint aroma of freshly brewed coffee.

Platinum entered quietly, slipping off her cream-colored cardigan with a light sigh. She walked over to the counter, watching Dia's steady, delicate hands mix the batter.

"You're always the one bringing order to chaos," Platinum said, a smile tugging at her lips, full of both fatigue and affection.

Dia turned, her warm smile lighting up the room.
"It's not just order. It's our breakfast. Without this, we can't even start the war."

Platinum came closer, resting a hand on the counter beside Dia.
"Are you sure you never get tired of doing all this?"

Dia shrugged, a teasing glint in her eyes.
"If I do, I'll challenge you to take my place."

Platinum laughed, the sound soft and heartwarming. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, she leaned closer, brushing Dia's cheek with a finger.
"You're incredible."

And without warning, she placed a gentle, tender kiss on Dia's lips - a fleeting moment suspended outside of time.

Dia smiled back, almost laughing.
"You're always too serious."

"Only when I have to be," Platinum replied, stroking her cheek with affection.

A brief pocket of peace amidst the tension of war - a refuge built on simple gestures and genuine love.

Gold, his mouth still full of pancakes, shot Crystal a mischievous grin, his eyes sparkling with that trademark roguish light.
"You know, Crystal, if you trained a little less and spent more time with me, I bet your strength would skyrocket."

Crystal looked at him calmly, unfazed.
"If you spent more time battling instead of fooling around, maybe you'd actually keep up."

Gold leaned closer, elbow on the table.
"Eh, but I'm offering you a better deal: teaming up. Trainer and trainer, partners... and more."

Crystal raised an eyebrow, more serious than amused.
"Partners, huh? As if I really needed someone to keep me in check."

Gold smirked, unbothered.
"Hey, I can keep you in check just fine."

She sighed, trying to keep her usual composure.
"You're a lost cause."

Gold clutched his chest theatrically, pretending to be wounded.
"Exactly why I want you with me."

Crystal paused, then let a faint smile slip.
"Fine. But only because I need a reason to stop you from pestering me every five minutes."

Gold beamed from ear to ear.
"Perfect! Then it's settled."

Crystal shook her head, but her smile lingered.
"You're a disaster, Gold."

"And you're my best partner."

And so, between bites of pancakes and playful banter, the two found a bond no one could ever doubt.

Ruby and Sapphire were cuddled close, sharing a plate of fresh fruit. Ruby, his napkin perfectly folded across his lap, gave Sapphire a look both stern and fond.
"Did you brush your teeth this morning? Because I'd rather kiss your lips, not leftover fruit."

Sapphire shrugged with a mischievous grin.
"Eh, who has time for brushing when there's an adventure waiting? The fruit's just bonus protein."

Ruby sighed dramatically, pulling a small mirror from his pocket to show off his spotless teeth.
"I, on the other hand, have a strict program: brushing twice a day, flossing, the works. Even if I lose a battle, at least my breath is fresh."

Sapphire burst out laughing, shaking her head.
"You and your fresh breath... as long as you didn't come out of the bathroom with a mud mask on before kissing me, I'm good."

Ruby smirked, leaning closer.
"Well, for the record, I did shower this morning... though I can't promise I wasn't juggling your fruit ring while doing it."

Sapphire laughed harder, grabbing a piece of melon.
"Alright, order's perfect, adventure not so much... but I'll take you anyway."

Ruby nodded solemnly.
"Better that way. Otherwise, who'd keep you in line?"

Red and Yellow were talking quietly over coffee.
"You kept your promise... we're having breakfast together again," Yellow said, smiling a little uncertainly.

Red nodded, meeting her gaze.
"I couldn't do otherwise. After everything we've been through... I just wanted to be by your side."

Yellow lowered her eyes for a moment, then lifted them again with newfound resolve.

Blake and White exchanged a silent smile as they sat together, teacups in hand.
"Did you get some sleep?" Blake asked gently.

"Better now, here with you," White murmured, blushing faintly as Blake discreetly brushed his fingers against hers.

Near the television, Sun and Moon studied the many paintings hanging on the walls while nibbling pancakes.
"See that one?" Moon asked.

"Yeah. Looks like Pokémon chasing each other," Sun chuckled. "You sure you haven't had too much orange juice?"

In the living room, Silver, Pearl, and Emerald had joined Gold for a poker game. Cards flashed between hands, and the room echoed with laughter.

Silver shot Gold a sharp look after a terrible bluff.
"You'd better change strategy, Gold. You're not even trying to hide it."

Gold smirked.
"It's all part of the plan. Confuse the enemy with my clumsy genius."

Emerald shook his head, amused.
"Well, if that's the case, you're a poker prodigy."

Pearl, serious but entertained, laid a card on the table.
"Let's see if I can beat the so-called genius."

The game carried on, laughter and jabs weaving tighter bonds with every hand of cards and bite of pancakes.

Green and Blue sat at a side table, the sunrise filtering through the window and glinting off the small golden ring hidden in Green's palm.

Blue eyed it with a curious, expectant smile.
"Tell me the truth, Green... when did you get that ring?"

Green smirked, as if savoring a well-guarded secret.
"It wasn't yesterday, that's for sure. I've had it for a while."

"How long?" Blue pressed, leaning forward with her chin resting on her hand.

Green exhaled slowly, like bracing for a long story.
"I got it the morning the movers were supposed to come... when I least expected any of this to happen."

"You lied to me!" she teased, mock-indignant. "You told me you were heading to the Gym!"

Green scratched his neck with a sheepish laugh.
"Alright, fair. But I did go after. I just... bent the truth a little. Learned from the best."

Blue grinned proudly, circling the table with theatrical flair.
"So when exactly do you plan on proposing? Because until you're fully recovered, I'm not letting you kneel with that beat-up stomach of yours."

Green's gaze deepened, sudden urgency sparking in his eyes.
"You know what?" he whispered. Then he pulled her into a kiss - fierce, breath-stealing, unexpected.

Blue froze for a second, then melted into it, answering with the same intensity.

When they finally pulled apart, Green brushed her cheek gently, smiling shyly.
"I missed you... more than I could've imagined, even for a moment."

Blue flushed but held his gaze.
"You're awful at springing things on me like this."

"I can't always ask permission when I've got something this important to say," Green smirked.
"And this was the most important thing."

Blue chuckled, shaking her head.
"Then tell me: when will you actually propose? Because I'm not saying yes until you're better."

Green laughed, releasing her hand only to lean closer again.
"I'm planning it all out. I want it perfect - good enough for you. I know how much it matters."

Blue collapsed back into her chair, laughing.
"You know I could just say no to make that vein on your forehead pop."

Green bent close, whispering against her ear.
"If you do, I'll kiss you until you change your mind."

Blue blushed again, but smiled.
"Then promise me that when you're ready... you'll really do it."

Green held her hand firmly, eyes sincere.
"I promise. I just... don't want to wait too long."

Blue kissed him once more, softly, letting the silence speak for all the words they didn't need.

Kalos - Lumiose City, Diantha's Residence 6:07 PM

The sun was nearly gone, painting the city in gold and crimson. The luxury district was eerily silent, as if every window and street were holding their breath.

A squad of men in black surrounded the building, linked through encrypted earpieces. No explosions. No theatrics. Just silence. Clean. Precise.

Blacktwu and Whitley, disguised among the recruits, moved with calm precision. They knew the risk: one wrong step, and their cover would shatter.

"Target in sight," a voice whispered. "Diantha just entered."

Five minutes. The window for a silent breach.

From her position near the side garden, Whitley gave the slightest nod. Blacktwu, stationed in a building across the street, tracked the recruits' movements on an encrypted device.

Then came the signal. Every entrance locked at once. The squad advanced like a machine. No glass shattered, no Pokémon appeared. Just forced locks and soporific gas pumping into the ventilation.

In under a minute, the living room was secured. Diantha stood there. Silent. She hadn't even tried to run.

Two recruits surrounded her, while Gardevoir - drained after a last-second attempt to teleport her away - was sedated and sealed back into its Poké Ball.

"Target acquired," a voice confirmed through the comms.

Blacktwu and Whitley exchanged a fleeting glance. Step one complete. Cover intact.

Lumiose - Temporary Operations Outpost

Diantha had arrived in Kalos by train, accustomed to traveling discreetly as a famous actress. At the station, her trusted chauffeur awaited. She entered the car, the door shut, and the vehicle rolled forward.

But soon, a pungent odor filled the cabin - nothing like the flowers lining the streets. Diantha covered her nose, but too late: a greenish gas seeped from the vents.

Her vision blurred, her limbs trembled. Reaching for her Poké Ball, her fingers slipped. Through the mirror, she glimpsed her driver - the man she thought loyal - now cold and alien, his eyes stripped of kindness.

"Rest easy, Champion," came a voice distorted through a device.

Her eyelids fell, and darkness swallowed her.

7:41 PM

Diantha sat on a metal chair, wrists bound by psychic-proof restraints. Her face was calm, unreadable. The same mask she wore on stage. No fear. Only disdain.

A recruit had been interrogating her for half an hour. Not a word in response. Not one.

From the corner, Blacktwu observed in silence, arms crossed. Whitley entered, carrying a folder with updated intel on the Dex Holders' last movements in Unova.

The recruit slammed a fist on the table.
"Talk! Tell us where they are! Where's Red hiding? Where did you send them?"

Diantha met his rage with a faint, weary smile.
"If you're not even capable of finding them... why would I bother telling you?"

Silence.

Then the order crackled over radio, sharp and cold:
"Prepare transfer. Central base. The Champion may be of use... elsewhere."

The recruits nodded. Protocol engaged. Camouflage. Secured transport. Two vehicles. Locked route.

But before they could move her, a new voice cut through.
"Wait."

A tall man stepped forward, his uniform subtly different, reinforced. Cold gray eyes. Three Poké Balls at his belt.

"Commander Vex," someone whispered.

"Before she leaves, I want to see if she really deserves all this attention." He turned to Diantha.
"Battle me. Here. Now. If you win, I won't lay a finger on you for the rest of the trip. If you lose, you forfeit the last shred of dignity you've got."

The air grew taut.

Bound, Diantha stared at him for a moment. Then, with icy calm:
"Untie me."

Reluctantly, the restraints came off. Her Poké Ball was returned.

The battle unfolded in a side chamber, tightly monitored. Three recruits stood ready to intervene.

Vex hurled his first Pokémon: Hydreigon, savage and hungry.

Unshaken, Diantha called:
"Gardevoir. Forward."

The duel was swift. Brutal. Hydreigon lunged with Outrage, but Gardevoir, graceful even in fatigue, countered with Misty Terrain, then Dazzling Gleam - a critical strike.

Vex's second Pokémon: Metagross. Enhanced. Mega-evolved. He smirked.

Diantha raised her Key Stone. Mega Gardevoir.

The clash shook the room. Hypnosis. Shadow Ball. With precision and resolve, Metagross fell.

Last came Weavile - fast, merciless. Gardevoir collapsed from exhaustion. But Diantha pressed on, releasing Aurorus.

A storm of frost. Icy Wind. Ice Beam. Weavile faltered, then fell.

Victory.

The room froze.

Grinding his teeth, Vex recalled his Pokémon.
"Take her away," he ordered, voice low - then muttered, almost like a confession:
"Never underestimate her again."

Soon after, Whitley stepped forward.
"We'll go with her."

The recruits glanced at each other, uncertain.
"Why?"

Blacktwu's voice cut in, calm, weary but resolute.
"Because if things get messy, we're the only ones who can contain her. You're not trained to handle a Dex Holder prisoner. We are."

"But Commander Orion said-" one recruit began.

"Orion wants us alive. All of us. Delivering her without safeguards is reckless," Blacktwu pressed.

Whitley's tone was colder, sharper.
"We've faced Dex Holders up close. You haven't. Let us do our job."

A tense pause. Then, a reluctant nod.
"Fine. But no mistakes."

Blacktwu allowed himself the faintest smile.
"We don't make mistakes."

And so Diantha was escorted under heavy guard, with Blacktwu and Whitley alongside. The recruits believed control was theirs.

But in the minds of the two Dex Holders, the real plan had just begun.

The base wasn't a prison.
It was an opportunity.

If all went according to plan, Diantha wouldn't be the only one walking out...

...Daisy, Bill...
...maybe even more.

The journey to the Kanto stronghold began.

Meanwhile, back at the villa, the others would spend three days training - time enough for Blacktwu and Whitley to reach the enemy's core.

Kanto - Berlitz Villa - Day 1 of Training 09:10 AM
"No region-based teams today," announced Red, arms crossed at the center of the main hall. "From now on, veterans and rookies together. It's time we learn from one another."

Gold raised a hand. "Does that apply to poker too? Because if Emerald keeps stealing my chips with telekinesis, I want Blue on my side."
"I don't have psychic powers, idiot," snapped Emerald. "If you're losing, it's just because you're bad."
"Touché," Sapphire laughed. "Let's go! I wanna crush someone random today. Who's coming with me?"

Arena 1
Green, Emerald, Sun, White

Green sat on a stone bench, upright, one hand resting on his still-bandaged stomach.
"Emerald, start the simulation. Sun, don't blow anything up. White... just try to survive those two."
"Sun doesn't blow things up!" protested White.
Sun looked at her, slightly offended. "Blow up is a strong word. I... energize situations."
"You set the coffee dispenser on fire five minutes ago," retorted Emerald.
"Controlled explosion!"
Green sighed. "Begin the drill. And for Mew's sake, somebody give Nancy some water. She's sweating as much as Sun."

Emerald guided with calm precision.
"Switch left. Moving target behind the pillar. White, issue commands only with your right hand. Sun, adjust output. You're at +20%."
Sun glanced at him. "What are you, a radar for my intentions?"
Green, still seated, replied without blinking: "No. He just learned to read your idiot expressions."
White burst out laughing, while Nancy delivered a perfect Bubble Beam.
"Control and chaos, in balance... I like this team."

Arena 2
Blue, Ruby, Y, Pearl, Blake

"Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the show. Sparks will fly... literally!" Ruby straightened his stylish training jacket.
"It wouldn't be a true performance without elegance. Gardevoir, graceful Misty Terrain, now."
Y rolled her eyes. "You're both peacocks begging for applause. Salamè, quick strike. Shut down that Misty Terrain-with style."

A cold voice cut in. "Misty Terrain has strategic purpose. But you're all wasting energy with flashy moves."
Blake had arrived silently, already positioned in his corner. His Emboar stood beside him, eyes sharp.

Pearl eyed him. "And who are you, the combo inspector?"
Blue turned, eyebrow arched. "Finally showing up, Blake. Thought you'd skipped training altogether."
Blake answered flatly. "I was studying your attack patterns. More useful than throwing myself into chaos."
Ruby smirked. "Fantastic. The perfect little cop. Bet your Dewott sleeps with spreadsheets under its pillow."
Blake didn't flinch. "No. But it's the only one here who actually knows the success rates of a fire-air combo under pressure."
Y raised her hands, sarcastic. "Okay, we've got the brainiac. Now all we need is someone quoting Shakespeare."
Pearl struck a pose. "To be or not to be... a winner. That is the question!" ( "And the answer is: yes, I am." )
Blue facepalmed. "By Arceus, this is a circus." Then, serious, she shot a glance at Blake. "But he's right. We're not here to show off. We're here to combine power with efficiency. Blake, you lead this session."
Ruby raised an eyebrow. "Really? You're handing him the reins?"
"Only because I know he'll make us look like idiots. And we need that."
Blake nodded. "Objective: synchronize two Pokémon with opposing elements. Y, you and Pearl. Ruby, you're with me. Blue, observe and correct in real time."
Pearl frowned. "Me with Y? Hope she doesn't cut my head off."
Y smirked. "Only if you miss the beat."

Meanwhile, Emboar and Delphox moved in perfect sync with Blaziken and Gardevoir. Blake spoke in short, sharp commands.
"Stop. Timing. Keep distance. Fire-now."
Blue observed quietly, then nodded. "Not bad. You finally stopped looking like an episode of Pokémon Idols."
Pearl backflipped to dodge a Flamethrower a bit too close. "Speak for yourself! I've always had dramatic flair."
Y turned to Blake. "So? How'd we do?"
Blake gave only a small nod. "Seven out of ten. But your Salamè has an excellent sense of timing. Better than many agents I've worked with."
Ruby shrugged. "At least he didn't rate Gardevoir. She'd have had an emotional breakdown."
Dewott clacked its shells together, as if closing the session with style.
Blue gave a short clap. "Alright, kids. You learned something today. And I survived without throwing a Poké Ball at Pearl's head. Achievement unlocked."

Arena 3
Sapphire, Silver, Moon, Crystal

Sapphire was running beside her Blaziken, leaping over obstacles like a Pokémon herself. "Faster! Come on, Blaziken, make me sweat!"
Moon watched her, Decidueye already in position. "This girl is insane. I like her."
Silver gave low, cold commands to his Weavile. "Dodge. Counter. Don't hesitate. And you, Sapphire, stop defying gravity. It's making me nervous."
"Aww, Silver. You saying you care about me?"
"No. I'm saying if you fall, I'll smash your face before the ground does."
Meanwhile, Crystal was taking notes on everyone. "Moon has near-perfect visual coordination. Sapphire is... wild. Silver is efficient, but grumpy. Conclusion: interesting group. Chaotic, but potentially lethal."
Moon chuckled. "Good enough for me. As long as I'm not the only one with social issues."

Arena 4
Yellow, Diamond, Platinum, X

Yellow stroked Pikachu's head. "It's okay. Just focus on my voice, Pikachu."
Diamond was chatting with Snorlax like an old buddy. "If you hit that target without falling asleep, I'll buy you a cake. Two if you smash it."
Platinum sighed. "If he starts thinking only about food, he'll never move. Empoleon, defensive stance. We'll support the cavalry... all 500 kilos of it."
X stood still, silent. Kangaskhan watched him, uncertain.

Yellow approached. "First time doing this kind of exercise?"
X nodded. "I don't talk to her much. Sometimes I feel like she doesn't listen."
Diamond raised a hand. "She does. She's a mom. She's got a radar for genuine moments."
X met Kangaskhan's eyes. "I'm sorry if I'm always so withdrawn. But today... I want us to fight together."
Kangaskhan answered with a low, affectionate growl.
Platinum allowed herself a faint smile. "Well, the introvert spoke. Apocalypse incoming."

Bill & Daisy

Bill instinctively stepped in front of Daisy, a useless but unstoppable protective gesture.
In the darkness, the metallic voice still seemed to echo, as if the very air had recorded it.

- "Who are you?" Bill shouted, trying to control the tremor in his voice.
- "What do you want from us?"

No answer. Only silence.
Then, a faint electronic sound. A hiss. A speaker coming to life.

- "The time for questions is over."

The wall in front of them lit up, revealing a screen. Grainy, distorted with interference.
A sequence of images began to flash: technical diagrams, brain scans, files bearing the Silph Co. logo.
Then, a different voice, undistorted. A recording.

- "If we can synchronize the emotional response... we could create a stable, bilateral link. The trainer would feel what the Pokémon feels. And vice versa."

It was Blue's voice.

- "No..." Daisy whispered.
Bill closed his eyes.
- "It's the chip presentation. The one I asked Blue to prepare. But... it was never broadcast."

The image shifted: now a laboratory. A workbench. Two figures. One was Bill. The other...

- "Trey," Daisy said, recognizing him.

- "We were close to a practical application. The chip could have changed everything. A connection between humans and Pokémon, without words. It was... too much," Bill murmured.

Date: three weeks earlier.

- "They were watching us even then," Daisy said, her voice shaking.
- "Trey... maybe that's why they took him."

The footage froze on Trey's face. He didn't seem aware he was being recorded.
Behind him, an open Pokédex. Lines of code scrolled rapidly.
One deactivated module blinked red: Species Lock Override.

Bill turned pale.
- "They want to destroy the Pokédex."
- "Or worse," Daisy added. "They want to rewrite it. Rewrite the very reality our bond with Pokémon is built on."

The screen went dark. Darkness again.
Then, a new sound: a hatch opening. A hiss of air.

And from it... a creature. Something walking slowly. A Pokémon, but altered.
Glowing eyes. A body barely visible.

It projected an image between its hands.
Another lab. Destroyed.
A body on the floor. Recognizable only by the jacket: Trey.

Daisy gasped.
Bill stood frozen.

The same Pokémon pointed at the screen, then at them.
And a new countdown appeared: 23:59:59

A voice spoke, distorted once more.

- "You created the beginning. We will be the end."
- "You have twenty-four hours. Tell us how to shut down the Pokédex... or we will shut you down."

Then, darkness.
And the harsh clinking of chains dragging across the floor.

Chapter Text

Kanto – Berlitz Villa – Recreation Hall  7:36 PM
The hall was bathed in a warm, soft glow. The wooden floor still bore the marks of training shoes, and in the air lingered a mix of sweat, fatigue… and satisfaction.
Some had hair plastered to their foreheads, some had already thrown themselves onto couches with sighs that seemed to span three generations, and some — of course — were already shuffling a deck of cards with the energy of someone who didn’t know the meaning of “rest.”
Gold, in shorts and a towel around his neck, glanced around.
“Alright, who’s ready to lose at poker tonight? Bring your cookies and your pride, because I only bet big.”
Silver threw himself into an armchair with a menacing air.
“Tonight, I’ll ruin you. No bluffs. Just destruction.”
Emerald snapped his fingers.
“Count me in. And remember, I’ve installed a probability algorithm this time. You’re all dead.”
Ruby, sipping from an icy bottle of water, sat elegantly on a pouf.
“Playing cards… while sweaty. Utter barbarism. But if this is how you all socialize… Ruby is in.”
Sapphire, hair still wet, smacked a pillow onto his head.
“Oh, shut up. If we were in the wild, you’d have been eaten already for smelling like lavender.”
Y laughed, sitting next to Moon, who was adjusting a headband.
“Anyway, training was insane today. Blake made me rethink my whole approach to timing.”
Moon stretched out her legs on the table.
“Sapphire yelled at me so loud my Decidueye started doing push-ups by himself.”
Sapphire shrugged.
“That’s the right method. Yelling awakens instinct. And fear.”
Platinum, with a teacup, adjusted her glasses.
“I learned something important today: Diamond can actually be incredibly fast… if you promise him sweets as a reward.”
Diamond, sprawled on a rug, raised his hand.
“Munchlax ran. I swear. We reached 3 km/h. Don’t downplay the effort.”
Pearl had been laughing for five minutes.
“His face when I chased him shouting ‘CAKE!’… legendary.”
Meanwhile, Green entered the room, Blue at his side. He still moved cautiously, a hand on his bandaged abdomen. But his face was relaxed, almost amused. Blue watched him with her usual ironic air.
“Well, look at that, Green actually socializing. What’s wrong, tired of barking orders like a General?”
Green shot back dryly:
“I came to see if your ego survived the day. Seems like it did. Unfortunately.”
Blake sat quietly in a corner, observing the group. X approached with a drink.
“They’re a noisy disaster, huh?”
Blake looked at him.
“Yeah. But it works.”
Yellow, seated next to Crystal, watched her friends with a tender smile.
“You know, Crys, I missed this. Not just training together… but laughing about it.”
Crystal nodded.
White peeked in from the corridor with a tray of fresh cookies.
“Hungry? Just baked!”
In an instant, Gold, Emerald, Diamond, and Blake sprang up as if they’d heard an alarm.
“The president’s famous cookies!”
“My stomach is singing a hymn of joy…”
Sun, proud, pointed to the treats.
“They’re mine. I helped knead the dough.”
Moon raised an eyebrow.
“You helped White? Or did you just eat half the raw dough?”
Sun gestured theatrically.
“Assisting is an art.”
Pearl shuffled the deck.
“Okay, quiet. Serious poker this time. Winner is the one who keeps his head, not the one who bluffs.”
Blue sat gracefully.
“I’m only sitting here to watch Green lose.”
Green, deadpan:
“Let me remind you I run a gym and a lab. But please, waste your energy on cards.”
Ruby sat beside Sapphire.
“Team effort this time. You read faces, I calculate odds.”
Sapphire, crunching a cookie:
“Perfect. You calculate, I smash.”

8:04 PM
The central table glowed under warm light. Pearl shuffled and dealt with unusual seriousness.
“Alright, deck shuffled, cookies within reach, insults thrown… we’re ready!”
Gold stretched on his chair.
“Good. Get ready. This hand’s gonna be legendary. I feel lucky.”
Crystal, sitting next to him, adjusted her glasses with a snap.
“Perfect. That’ll make your defeat all the more humiliating. I’ve studied your tells for months.”
Gold stared at her, mock horror.
“You spied on my poker face?! That’s… emotional stalking!”
Crystal’s smile was icy.
“No. It’s science.”
Across the table, Blue glared at Green with eyes that said only one thing: war.
“Admit it, Green. You’re scared.”
“Of what? Losing to you?”
“Yeah, right… pesky girl.”
Green turned to Ruby.
“Remind me why we’re here and not training Charizard in peace?”
Sapphire shrugged.
“Because someone—” she eyed Ruby “—wanted to ‘see how people have fun in Kanto.’”
Ruby, dignified, picked up his cards as if they were rose petals.
“Poker is a game of elegance. Strategy. Wit.”
Sapphire snorted.
“It’s a game where you lie. Perfect for you.”
“And you’re perfect for flipping the table mid-game, Sapph.”
Moon, from the corner:
“…Bet they don’t make it to the fourth hand without fighting.”
Blake was already immersed.
“So? Who’s raising? Let’s see if anyone here has the guts to challenge the future League Champion!”
Y eyed him.
“You’re really different when you’re not talking about White every two minutes.”
Blake smirked.
“When I’ve got cards in hand, I’m not a trainer. I’m a king! The King of Bets!”
Pearl coughed theatrically.
“A king… with two cards showing on the table. Congrats.”
Blake whipped around at his hand.
“WHAT?!”
Sun laughed so hard he nearly spilled his juice.
“You left your cards face up, genius!”
Blake flushed crimson, scrambling to cover them.
“It was… a strategy! Yeah, confusing the opponent with my boldness. Champion psychology!”
Diamond, chewing a cookie, observed calmly:
“Works. Now I think you’re a danger only to yourself.”

8:34 PM
Gold stood, cookie between his teeth, eyes blazing.
“Alright, alright, cookies aren’t enough anymore. Time to raise the stakes. Dex Holder style.”
Crystal narrowed her eyes.
“You’re about to suggest something stupid, aren’t you?”
Gold winked, cocky:
“Real bets. Whoever loses… has to kiss the winner.”
A moment of silence.
Blue arched a brow:
“Ah, romance according to a nineteen-year-old.”
Green, without looking up:
“Statistically speaking, terrible idea.”
Ruby, with theatrical flourish:
“I’m in favor. For science. Or art. Or both.”
Sapphire flushed instantly.
“YOU aren’t kissing anyone if you lose, got it?!”
Sun bent over laughing.
“This night just officially spiraled. I love it.”
Blake pretended to take notes:
“Perfect. Kisses as wagers. Next article title: How to Ruin Friendships in Three Hands.”
White, trying not to laugh:
“If anyone kisses me by mistake, I’m pressing charges.”
Crystal crossed her arms, a sly smile lurking.
“Fine, Gold. But if you lose… you kiss Sapphire.”
Gold went pale.
“…I withdraw the proposal. Back to cookies?”

8:52 PM – The Game Begins
The lights were soft, the tension palpable, cards ready. The table felt on the verge of exploding… or becoming the most embarrassing, sweetest place of the night.
Gold snapped his fingers, pointing at Crystal.
“Miss Analytics, this is our moment. Prepare to surrender your heart!”
Crystal, calm and focused:
“Statistically, you have a 36% chance of losing. And an 89% chance of saying something stupid every three sentences.”
The cards were dealt. They locked eyes.
The challenge was on.
Ruby spun the deck between his fingers like a magician.
“Sapph, shall we play?”
Sapphire, biting her lip:
“If you lose, you stop pestering me to wear a dress for a week.”
“A mortal wound!” he gasped theatrically. “But I accept.”
Blake looked at White over his cards.
“If I win… I’m taking you out. For real. No failed plans this time.”
White, eyes still on her hand:
“If I win, you plan the whole date. No excuses. Just us.”
The silence that followed was short… but heavy.
Red, quiet, lifted his gaze to Yellow. She smiled shyly, cheeks pink.
“If I win, you’ll finally tell me what you thought after our first kiss.”
Red gripped his cards.
“And if I win, I’ll take you where I’ve always wanted to. No Pokémon battles. Just us.”
Yellow swallowed. The game had begun… and not only with cards.
Diamond glanced calmly at Platinum.
“If I win, you’ll cook with me when this is over. Sweets, not chemical experiments.”
Platinum, dignified, replied:
“If I win, we’ll choose the next book together. No comics, understood.”
Pearl shook his head from the sidelines.
“Two quiet romantics. They’ll ruin the deck.”
X leaned in, eyes locked on Y.
“If I win, I’ll kiss you in front of everyone. No more secrets.”
Y blinked, then smiled confidently.
“If I win, you confess. On video. Wearing a shirt that says ‘I Lost to Y.’”
Laughter erupted. But nobody doubted how much it mattered.
Finally, Blue stretched gracefully, that sly smile dancing. She turned to Green.
“Alright, kisses are already on the table. But this time I want something different. Let’s see if you’ve got the guts.”
Green arched a brow.
“Talk, then. What’s on your mind?”
Blue stepped closer, breath brushing him.
“One week… where I decide everything. Every single thing.”
Her voice softened, confident.
“Dinner menu, what we watch, where we shop… even where we sleep. A whole week where I have total control.”
Green’s eyes widened, but the smile stayed.
“Total control?”
“Yes.” Her grin widened.
“I pick the movies, I pick the music, I decide what we eat… everything…” She laughed, amused by her own provocation.
“A whole week where you decide nothing.”
Green faltered for a second, then steadied.
“And if I win?”
Blue smirked, curious.
“Oh, if you win… I’ll give you one week where I do whatever you want.”
Green’s smile turned sharper.
“Deal.”

The cards revealed.
•Gold: three sevens. Crystal: a flush. Crystal wins.
Gold gaped.
“W-what?! But I had a plan! I was bluffing with honor!”
Crystal stood, kissed his cheek.
“For once, no calculations.”
Gold collapsed into his chair, hand on his cheek, grinning like a child.
“Marry me now. Kidding! Maybe. Maybe not.”
•Ruby: a straight. Sapphire: two pair. Ruby wins.
Sapphire rose slowly.
“If you make a joke, you’ll regret it.”
Ruby took her hand, kissed it gently.
“For science. Or love. Or you.”
Sapphire flushed crimson.
“Idiot…”
•White: two aces. Blake: royal flush. Blake wins.
For once, no jokes. He stood, approached.
“May I?”
White chuckled, ducking her head.
“If not you, then who?”
The kiss was soft, slow. Faces around the table melted into “aww” and “wow.”
•Red: full house. Yellow: a pair. Red wins.
Yellow smiled.
“You win. So…?”
Red brushed a strand of hair aside.
“I only want this.” He kissed her lips, light as a feather.
Yellow squeezed his hand.
“Worth the bet.”
•Platinum: three of a kind. Diamond: a flush.                                                  
Platinum stood, blushing but dignified.
“Well…?”
Diamond kissed her cheek.
“Better than a thousand cookies.”
She kissed his forehead quickly.
“That wasn’t part of the bet.”
•Y: two pair. X: four of a kind. X wins.
He said nothing, just kissed her, steady and real. Cheers, whistles, applause.
Y grinned.
“Finally.”
•Blue: three of a kind. Green: flush. Blue wins.
Green sighed.
“Knew it.”
“One week of absolute power!”
Green smirked.
“You’re already planning to torment me, huh?”
“Exactly.” She leaned in close, whispering.
“But first… let’s finish our battle.”
The game was over. But everyone knew the real prize wasn’t the cards.
It was the courage to play with hearts on the line.

Johto – Dojo
The dojo was wrapped in silence, broken only by the rustle of autumn leaves slipping through broken windows. The tatami were dusty, but the faint scent of incense — or maybe just its memory — still hung in the air.
Samuel Oak slowly removed his coat, folded it carefully, and set it on a wooden bench.
“It’s been a long time…” he murmured, staring at the wall where photos of them as young trainers had once hung.
Daisy… why aren’t you answering? You were never the type to shut off your Pokégear without a word. And Bill… he’d never abandon his research. Not both of them. Not like this.
He clenched his fists.
And if it really is her? Agatha… I know she’d strike not at me, but at those around me. Subtle revenge. Slow. Like her ghosts’ poison.
He stepped forward. The wood creaked underfoot. The dojo felt frozen in time, like the youthful vow he and Agatha had once made here:
“We’ll fight to make the world better. Together.”
Green… Blue… at least they’re together far away. If anyone can uncover this, it’s my kids together. Red, Yellow, Crystal, Gold, Silver, Ruby, Sapphire, Emerald… and the others I never met.
He closed his eyes briefly. The weight pressing on him wasn’t physical. It was made of doubts, regrets, and too-familiar foresight.
I was never a warrior. Not really. But when shadows return, you can’t hide behind a desk. Not this time.
A sudden noise. A sharp crack — wood struck. He spun around.
“You’ve never been good at hiding, Samuel.”
Agatha moved through the shadows like a ghost from the past. Her eyes fell on Oak, but she didn’t see the man before her. She saw the boy — arrogant, dreamy, head already among the stars.
Look how old you’ve grown, Samuel… But what bothers me isn’t your wrinkles. It’s that you let yourself grow old inside. When we fought to become Masters, to change the world, you turned your back. For what? A desk? A lab full of children who know nothing of true battle?
You speak of research, of evolution… but have you ever truly seen it? The kind that happens in the heart, when everything you love is taken away?
She inhaled deeply. The dojo still smelled of pine and dust, familiar yet distant. Each step dragged her backward in time.
Back here. Back to when I thought we’d stay side by side. That you’d fight with me. But in the end, you chose the light. And left me in the dark.
Her cane struck again. There was no pity in her eyes, but not pure hatred either. Just a wound that had never healed.
“Are you afraid?” she asked.
Samuel didn’t answer immediately. He breathed slowly, steadying his heart. Her voice, harsh and familiar, had awakened something he thought long buried.
“No,” he said finally, firmer than expected.
“I’m not afraid of you, Agatha. I’m afraid of what we’ve become.”
Her brow arched. A hollow smile followed.
“We’ve become exactly what we were meant to be. You, the smiling mentor surrounded by youth. Me, the witch of ghosts, forgotten by those who never knew what true loss was.”
Samuel stepped closer.
“I never forgot you. Or what we were. But I chose another path. One you refused.”
“A coward’s path!” she snapped, cane slamming to the floor.
He shut his eyes briefly. Once, he would’ve snapped back. But now…
“Maybe you’re right. Maybe I gave up too soon. But what I’ve built is a future. For them. So they’ll never have to choose between light and shadow.”
Agatha laughed bitterly. Another step forward — they were close now.
“And yet, here you are. Back where it all began. Why, Samuel? Why now?”
Silence. Then:
“Because I’ve lost contact with Daisy and Bill. Because Green told me someone’s plotting revenge against us. Because something stirs in the dark. And I know you’re involved. Or know who is.”
Agatha’s gaze lingered. Her eyes, once fiery, now clouded — but still burning within.
“The truth has never been simple. Or clean. You want to know what happened to your precious ones, Samuel? Then be ready to dirty your hands.”
She turned slightly, her cane scratching a circle in the dust. Silence pressed heavy in the dojo.
Samuel straightened, eyes hard. A worn Poké Ball slipped from his fingers.
“If this is the challenge… I won’t back down.”
Agatha tilted her head, almost respectfully.
“Show me if anything of that boy remains.”
Their Poké Balls opened in unison, light slashing through the gloom.
“Kangaskhan, go!”
“Gengar… it’s time.”
Two silhouettes emerged from the glow: on one side, Kangaskhan, massive and protective, her baby in the pouch huffing, ready for battle. On the other, Gengar, a crawling laugh, its body swaying like smoke among the shattered dojo lights.
“Gengar, Confuse Ray!”
A violet flash burst from the Ghost Pokémon’s eyes, followed by a shrill wave of sound that shook the air. Kangaskhan’s heart skipped: the attack wasn’t just energy — it was pure terror.
But Samuel’s Pokémon dug her feet into the ground, growling.
“Hold on, girl! And then—Power-Up Punch!”
Kangaskhan lunged forward with a roar, fist blazing in a violent flurry. She struck Gengar, forcing it to dematerialize to avoid the full blow.
“Tsk…” Agatha tightened her grip on her cane.
“Not slow enough, Samuel.”
“Shadow Ball, now!”
Out of nowhere, Gengar reappeared behind Kangaskhan, hurling a black, pulsating sphere of spectral energy. The impact staggered her; the baby in the pouch cried out.
Samuel clenched his teeth. The old rage — the one he had always locked away behind his lenses and charts — now burned inside him.
“Come on, girl. Show her that not everything old is finished. — Earthquake!”
The dojo shook. Literally. Kangaskhan stomped with titanic force, and the beams of the old building groaned as shockwaves rippled from her massive body. The floor cracked.
Gengar was struck: the elusive Ghost-type couldn’t evade the seismic waves pounding from every side.
Agatha flinched.
That move wasn’t Samuel’s style. It was brutal. Decisive.
“Interesting,” she murmured. “Maybe you’re not completely rusted after all.”
Gengar emerged from the smoke with a crooked grin, but its body floated low — it had taken the hit.
“Last chance, Samuel. — Destiny Bond!”
Gengar’s eyes turned crimson. A dark thread stretched toward Kangaskhan, like a promise of damnation.
Samuel’s eyes widened.
Agatha wanted to drag her down too. An exchange. A vendetta.
“Kangaskhan, back! Protect the baby, now!”
But it was too late. The bond had been sealed.
Kangaskhan struck with one last, mighty Power-Up Punch, slamming Gengar against the dojo wall, where it dissolved into black mist.
But in the same instant, Kangaskhan fell to her knees, gasping. The baby tried to pull her up, whimpering softly.
Samuel rushed forward, kneeling at his Pokémon’s side. He placed a trembling hand on her flank.
The dojo seemed suspended in time, as if even the universe awaited his next word.
But he didn’t have the chance.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Elegant, decisive footsteps.
From the entrance, flooded by an unreal light, a man in black walked in. A dark shirt buttoned to the collar, eyes hidden behind tinted glasses. Every movement oozed control. Confidence. Power.
“I’ve had enough, Agatha.”
Samuel turned sharply — too late. A pressurized syringe struck his neck. A hiss. Then darkness.
Agatha stood still. Cold. Almost impassive.
But in her eyes… a spark.
“You weren’t supposed to interfere.”
The man slowly removed his glasses, revealing steel-grey eyes, ruthless, yet not immune to her judgment.
“You were taking too long. You were… hesitating.”
He stepped forward, looking down at Samuel like a broken object.
“It was time to end it. Bring him to the base. He’ll see Daisy and Bill. A little gift… before the truth.”
He turned to leave, but Agatha’s voice nailed him in place:
“Do you give the orders, Orion?”
He froze. For a second, the mask of coldness cracked.
“I’m the leader, Agatha. You made it so. The organization needs guidance.”
She stared at him. Eyes like needles, like when examining an untamed Pokémon.
“Yes… I wanted this.”
Orion turned slowly toward her. In his gaze, something deeper than power. A hunger. A need. The kind born from having received too little from the one you always admired.
Agatha stepped closer. Barely a breath of air between them. She brushed his cheek with her icy fingers.
“I taught you everything. I chose you. I forged you. But never forget who moves the pieces.”
Orion lowered his gaze, just for an instant.
“I know what I’m doing.”
“No, dear,” she whispered.
“You only do what I can no longer do alone.”
She kissed his cheek. A gesture sweet, but hollow.
“Take him away.”
Orion turned. Ordered the hooded men to lift Oak.
As he left the dojo, he ran a hand over his face. As if trying to wipe off that scent. That voice. That woman.
But he couldn’t. He never had.
Agatha remained alone. Her cane on the floor, rain beginning to seep through the broken windows.
She looked to where Oak had fallen. And for a moment… she closed her eyes.
“You left me behind, Samuel. But this time… you’ll be the one to follow.”

In the meantime, Trey enjoyed the quiet of his room, waiting for the final battle to begin.
Kanto – Berlitz Villa Day 2 of training 08:43 AM – Kitchen
The scent of chocolate and vanilla drifted through the air, wrapping the kitchen like a warm blanket. Diamond, with a crooked apron and flour smudges on his nose, was carefully decorating the last layer of frosting. Platinum, precise as ever, handed him some almond flakes with surgical accuracy.
“Don’t you think this is becoming… a little excessive?” she asked.
Diamond nodded proudly. “It’s a therapeutic gâteau. It has to heal both the soul and the stomach.”
Platinum, eyeing the cake: “And you really think this will help Green get back to training?”
“With enough sugar, you can even make a broken Golem walk again.”
At that moment, Green, wrapped in a blanket and with a bandage still visible around his abdomen, hobbled into the kitchen, drawn by the irresistible aroma.
“What are you two up to?”
Diamond, beaming: “Special gâteau! Almonds, dark chocolate, and… absolute dedication. It cures everything, even your rebellious stomach.”
Platinum, more serious but with half a smile: “The idea is that you can start training again. In moderation. After breakfast.”
Green sat down carefully. “If I pass out from all the sugar, I’m blaming you both.”
Blue entered, yawning, still half-asleep. “If you pass out, even better. That way I can pick our next vacation spot without opposition.”
Green pulled a face at her, then turned to Diamond. “You added salt too, right? For balance.”
Diamond shrugged. “…no. But there’s love. And that balances everything.”
As they sliced the cake, Platinum handed Green a piece, a fork already stuck in it. “Eat. If you don’t feel better after this, we’ll give up and call a nurse.”
Green tasted it, closed his eyes… and nodded approvingly. “Okay. I feel about 10% more trainable. A couple more of these and I’ll be back to lifting a Machoke.”
Blue, sitting beside him while pouring coffee: “Or you could just go back to sleep and let us handle the training. You focus on healing. And on thanking the people spoiling you.”
Green looked at the two cooks with genuine gratitude. “Thank you. Really.”
Diamond gave an exaggerated bow. Platinum nodded, satisfied. “Sweetness mission: accomplished.”

Training Areas
Sunlight streamed through the curtains, filling the villa with energy. The Dex Holders moved with light steps, ready for a new day. Today they would train with whomever they wanted. Meanwhile, Trey lingered in the house, enjoying the calm, waiting for the training to end before setting off for the final battle.

Gold & Crystal
Crystal adjusted her training gloves with precision, her fingers running along the seams with almost surgical care. The gym smelled sharply of rubber and metal — pungent, but familiar and reassuring.
Her eyes fell on Gold, across the room, stretching with a theatrical flair that looked more like a performance than an actual warm-up.
Gold shot her a glance, flashing that trademark crooked grin. “Well then, SSG? Let’s show the world we’re the best duo in the region — me with the charm, you with the technique.”
Crystal didn’t reply immediately. She simply arched a brow, approaching him with measured steps. “We’re here to train, not put on a circus act.”
She paused briefly, then added with subtle affection softening her sharp tone: “And only if you promise to stop smiling like that… at least until we finish lunges.”
Gold clutched his chest in mock injury. “Smiling is my secret weapon, you know. And besides, what fun is training if I can’t look at you trying to ignore me?”
He winked, lining up beside her, ready to follow her lead. “Fine, lunges first, smiles later.”
They trained side by side in front of the mirror: Crystal — precise, clean, every movement measured; Gold — loose, almost lazy, but with an undeniable rhythm.
After a few sets, Crystal paused, leaning briefly on her knees to catch her breath. Gold turned with exaggerated innocence. “This is a lot of effort, Crystal. I don’t know if I can handle all this…” He staggered dramatically, hand to his forehead. “I think I might need… incentive.”
Crystal shot him a look, still in control, though the faintest smile threatened her lips. “Gold… are you trying to negotiate your commitment?”
“No, no, I’m just… suggesting a motivational reward system.” He leaned closer. “Every exercise completed… one kiss. Simple, right? Nothing over the top. Just… a little prize.”
Hands on her hips, her gaze sharp but her eyes glinting with amusement, Crystal said: “And what if I tell you lunges are twelve per leg, and we still have three sets left? Did you do the math, ‘motivator’?”
Gold shrugged, bold. “Twenty-five kisses in exchange for sweat, hard work, and the joy of being by your side? Sounds like a fair trade. Actually, generous of me.”
Crystal turned back into position, tone neutral but her voice trembling ever so slightly, betraying something deeper. “Let’s see if you survive to the end of the set.”
And they trained on. Lunges, stretches, bodyweight drills. Every time Crystal shifted, she could feel his gaze — steady, warm, insistent but never crossing the line. Like sunlight. And sometimes, when she thought he wasn’t watching, she smiled too.
At the end of training, Gold approached, panting, sweat dripping down his forehead. “Okay, I did it all. Even the extra push-ups. Now… do I get my reward?”
Crystal turned, wiping her face with a towel. She studied him for a long moment, then stepped closer, much closer than usual. “One kiss per exercise?” She rose on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips, passionate and sure. “Then you’ll have to train every day.”
Gold stood frozen, touching his lips in disbelief, then burst into laughter. “Perfect. From now on… gym every day. Morning and night.”

Ruby & Sapphire
Ruby adjusted his fitness gloves with obsessive care. Every movement was measured, precise — like everything he did. In front of him, a pair of light dumbbells glinted in the late afternoon sun. He lifted them with grace, then lowered them slowly, calibrating the motion.
“Lower slowly… now step forward with your left leg… yes, like that… perfect.”
His voice was calm, soft, almost musical. He wasn’t commanding. He was guiding.
Sapphire stood beside him, following the movements closely. Sweat still dotted her forehead, but nothing made her drop her gaze. She was focused, present. Their movements were synchronized, bodies taut with effort, breaths in harmony. Hearts, in tandem.
“You know,” she said quietly as they finished a rep, “when I see you this serious, this focused… I forget you’re the same guy who spends half an hour fixing his hair every morning.”
Ruby smiled, never breaking rhythm. “And when I see you this determined… I remember why I’m afraid to arm wrestle you.”
She laughed, an open, warm sound. “Admit it. You’re just jealous of my strength.”
“Not jealous. Fascinated.”
He glanced sideways, his ruby eyes lingering on her longer than necessary. “You have a strength that can’t be ignored. Or avoided.”
Sapphire stopped laughing. Something in his tone made her grip the dumbbell a little tighter. Something that warmed her stomach more than any workout.
After a silence, she whispered, “And you have a way of looking at me… that makes me forget how to breathe.”
Ruby turned slightly toward her, still holding his weight. “Maybe we should switch to breathing exercises, then.”
“Idiot,” she muttered, without venom. Yet the blush was already spreading across her cheeks.
Behind them, Linoone, Ruby’s Pokémon, ran back and forth with a water bottle strapped to its back like a gym assistant. Blaziken sat with folded arms, silently watching, ready to intervene if either of them lost count. Wailmer, not far away, splashed water into the air, cooling the field — and accidentally drenching Delcatty, who meowed indignantly and sought refuge behind Ruby.
Sapphire lowered the weight with a final effort and stretched her arms overhead, head tilting back with a sigh. Ruby watched her for a moment, then stepped closer with a towel, offering it wordlessly.
“Your control has improved,” he said. “More stability, less shoulder tension. I can see the effort.”
She took the towel, wiped her forehead, then looked him straight in the eyes.
“When I train with you… I always want to give my best.”
Ruby lowered his gaze for a moment, as if deciding whether to voice what was on his mind. Then, softly:
“Even when you’re not training with me… you’re still my best.”
Sapphire froze. Something silent tightened between them — a bond that didn’t need to be spoken. Not yet, at least.
“Ruby…” she murmured.
“Yes?”
“Tomorrow we’re doing squats. And you’re doing them all. No excuses.”
Ruby burst out laughing. “Fine, fine. But only if you promise to teach me how to yell like you do when you win a match.”
Sapphire stepped half a pace closer. Their faces nearly touched.
“Only if you promise to keep looking at me like that… even when you lose.”

Blake & White
White crouched with precision, aligning the last of the colorful cones on the speed drill track. Every detail was measured to the millimeter, as always. The sun lit her light hair, tied in a high ponytail, and the whistle around her neck swung with an air of authority.
Behind her, Blake stretched with slow, theatrical movements, as if training were just a minor side event.
“All this just to make me trip, huh? Confess,” he teased, approaching with a smirk.
White turned, raising an eyebrow.
“Ready to trip over your own games, Blake? Or should I roll out a red carpet for you to fall on in style?”
Blake laughed, hands on hips.
“Only if, after I fall, you teach me how not to… sentimentally speaking.”
White stifled a laugh, then tapped his shoulder.
“Then maybe you need a crash course… in speed and emotions.”
They lined up side by side at the start. Their eyes met for a brief moment. No orders, just understanding.
And then—go.
They ran together, legs moving in perfect sync, footsteps drumming the pavement like a heartbeat. They laughed as they dodged cones, their smiles so wide it seemed they were made to mirror each other.
A few meters away, leaning on a railing, Blue and Green watched in silence.
Blue raised an eyebrow. “What a pair… like two comedians who haven’t realized they’re in love yet.”
Green, arms crossed, smirked faintly. “Or maybe they already know. And they’re just running at the right pace… together.”

Red & Yellow
Red dropped two punching bags with a heavy thud onto the dusty floor of Pallet Town’s old gym. The air was thick with the scent of leather and worn wood. Sunset light streamed through the windows, carving the serious lines of his face.
He turned toward her, offering a pair of black gloves.
“Put the gloves on, Yellow. I challenge you.”
Yellow tipped her hat slightly to hide the blush creeping across her cheeks. Her Pikachu, Chuchu, whistled low, as if teasing her.
“A challenge, huh?” she said with a faint smile. “Only if you promise to talk less… and put more focus into those punches. Usually you’re too quiet, but when you challenge me, your voice becomes impossible to ignore.”
Red gave a half-smile — the peak of expression for him — and tightened his gloves.
Beside him, Aerodactyl rumbled approvingly. Espeon lay relaxed in a corner, eyes glinting as it observed.
“Talk less, huh?” Red replied, stepping onto the mat. “Then let my punches do the talking.”
Yellow approached, gloves on, heart racing too fast. Not just from adrenaline. From him. The way sweat made his dark hair shine, the icy calm in his movements, every muscle controlled, every step deliberate. He was sexy — infuriatingly sexy when he fought like this.
Chuchu curled up beside Espeon, tail swishing, while the two humans squared off.
The first strike came quick — a clean hook from Red, precise, which Yellow barely managed to block.
“You’ve improved,” he said, never breaking pace.
“Not enough to beat you…” Yellow replied, trying to mask her short breath. “But enough to… force you to take me seriously.”
Every punch was a confession. Every block, a hidden intimacy. When their gloves met, sparks flared — stronger than any Electric attack.
Red stepped in, blocking her strike with his forearm. Closer now. Their eyes locked. Her heart skipped.
“I’ve taken you seriously for a long time, Yellow,” he said quietly.
She swallowed, knees softening.
“Then don’t hold back.”
And Red didn’t. But every strike he threw had the grace of a caress; every guard became protective. More than a fight, it was a dance — intimate, intense, full of unspoken truths.
Charizard puffed little clouds of smoke. Chuchu looked away, bored by the obvious romantic tension neither dared confess.
Yellow leaned briefly on the ropes of the makeshift ring, sweat-damp, breathless, cheeks flushed.
“Fighting you is… different.”
Red stepped closer, pulling off one glove. Gently, he touched her chin.
“For me too.”
She met his gaze. Her golden eyes glowed with something beyond victory.
“Then… maybe next time, no gloves.”
Red smiled.
“Challenge accepted.”

Diamond & Platinum
Platinum handed a medicine ball to Diamond, holding it with both hands, her composed face softened by gentle light.
“Put one foot in front of the other… that’s it.”
She watched closely as he tried to balance along the low beam they had set up in the Resort Villa’s courtyard.
Diamond focused, tongue between his teeth, arms stretched for balance. The medicine ball wasn’t heavy, but for someone more used to giant sandwiches than precision exercises, it was a real challenge.
“Okay… one foot… then the other… and—Whoa!”
Platinum was quick to grab his arm before he fell. She steadied him with surprising firmness, never losing her composure.
“Breathe. You don’t need to rush. With me, Diamond. Together.”
He nodded, embarrassed, but smiling honestly.
“I trust you. A lot. You know that, right?”
She looked down briefly, caught off guard by the softness in his tone. Then back into his eyes.
“I know. And that’s why I want you to learn. For us to grow… together.”
They resumed the exercise side by side, watched by their Pokémon with curious, amused expressions.
Lopunny, seated elegantly under a tree, wove flowers into her long ears, sneaking dreamy glances their way. Beside her, Munchlax lay on his back, half a cookie in his mouth, staring at Diamond.
“Munch…” he sighed, somewhere between amused and bored.
Lopunny giggled, clapping her paws softly. “Laaapun…”
Meanwhile, Empoleon stood tall by the fountain, stern as a drill sergeant.
“Empo.” Translation: Straighter back, boy.
Diamond wobbled again, but didn’t fall. Platinum helped him stabilize, this time with a slightly wider smile.
“See? You made it almost the whole way. Less clumsy than I thought.”
“Hey!” Diamond laughed, mock offended. “Was that a compliment or an aristocratic insult in disguise?”
Platinum simply tilted her head in that elegant, cryptic way that drove both him and Pearl crazy.
“Both, probably. But I’m telling you you’ve made progress.”
Cherrim, Platinum’s flower Pokémon, bounced around their feet, fully bloomed under the sun, singing happily.
“Cherriiiim!”
Diamond smiled fondly at it, then turned back to Platinum.
“Platinum, I… even if I stumble a million times… I want to keep walking with you. On the beam, or in life. Wherever you want.”
She said nothing for a moment. Then, slowly, she took the medicine ball from his hands and set it down.
“Then let’s stop counting the steps. What matters is not falling alone.”
As they walked away together, their Pokémon trailing like a small, disorderly family, Diamond glanced sideways at her.
“But… if I stumble again… you’ll grab my arm, right?”
Platinum chuckled softly, nodding.
“Every time.”

X & Y
X grabbed a jump rope, eyeing it with a faint smile.
Y reached out her hand with gentle warmth, her eyes shining with silent understanding.
“After you,” X said, voice kind but steady.
Y answered with a soft smile, squeezing his hand, “After you… together.”
Their gazes locked in complicity before they began.
The rope skimmed beneath their feet in a steady rhythm, their breaths falling into sync, their hearts nearly beating as one.
With each jump, their smiles sought each other out, found each other, speaking without a single word.

Blue & Green
The sun was already high, but the air carried a subtle tension.
Charizard darted between stone columns Green had set up for tight flight drills.
Nidoqueen, newly added to his roster, held a low squat, alternating fighting moves with sweeping tail strikes, under her trainer’s sharp but constructive eye.
Not far away, Blue had Machamp hovering midair with Articuno’s icy gusts, practicing aerial combos. She called out quick commands, her voice calm and brimming with trust.
Green stood on a boulder, shoulders squared, gaze unwavering, a Poké Ball resting in his palm.
He hadn’t spoken in a while — just watching. Timing, coordination, muscle fatigue. Every breath mattered. Every step had meaning.
But inside, it wasn’t just strategy.
“Daisy, Bill, Grandpa… I haven’t forgotten.”
“Agatha… and here I am, making Pokémon fly and muscles grow stronger. But every second of training is for you. To be strong enough… to bring you back.”
His jaw clenched.
“I don’t just need to win. I need to free you.”
“Charizard, again! Sharp dive to point three and brake! Precision, not just power!”
Charizard roared, exhausted but obedient.
Blue crossed her arms, raising a brow.
“Hey, Gym Leader. Planning to burn them out before the real fight? Or is this your sneaky way to make them sleep for twenty-four hours straight?”
Green turned, his usual icy glare in place.
“If I don’t push past the limit, Agatha keeps them forever. This isn’t a League match, Blue. This time… I win, or I lose everything.”
Blue studied him for a moment, then shrugged.
“Wow. Officially in ‘save-the-world-with-a-busted-core’ mode. You’re sexy when you carry everything on those shoulders, you know?”
Green snorted softly.
“Not the time.”
Blue smirked.
“That’s why I tease you. Otherwise, you turn into a statue with angry eyebrows.”
Then, softer:
“I know. They’re your family. But you’re not just their brother or grandson, Green. You’re also our leader. And my… well, everything.”
Green stepped down from the rock, peeling off his black shirt, revealing bandages wrapped tightly around his abs.
“Five sets of thirty. Crunches, then sprints. Let’s go.”
Blue tied her hair up with the elastic around her wrist.
“You train the body. I train you not to lose your mind.”
Then, stepping close:
“We’re two sides of the same Poké Ball, remember?”
By the third set, Green faltered. His wound forced a knee down.
“Tsk…”
Blue caught his arm before he hit the ground.
“Stop. Or I’ll tie you to a bed until you learn moderation.”
Green straightened slowly, stubborn glare intact.
“I have to be able to fight. Agatha knows how to strike me. She already has.”
His voice dropped.
“She took them. She took… my family.”
Blue was quiet for a long moment. Then she spoke, voice sharp as steel.
“And I took you. Years ago. If you think some witch with a couple of ghosts and nightmares can beat our team… then you’re dumber than I thought back when we were kids.”
Finally, Green arched a brow.
“No doubts?”
Blue’s grin turned sly.
“I doubted everything. Except the fact that one day, I’d make you fall for me. And here we are.”
She tapped his chest, right on the bandage.
“Now sit down. Switch exercises. Or I’ll drag you to bed for real.”
Green chuckled — short, but genuine.
“Fine. Tomorrow: two sessions. Tactical and physical. With recovery.
But today… we finish the program. No excuses.”
Blue smirked, already dropping into position.
“Perfect. But if you sweat this much again, you’re sleeping on the far side of the bed tonight.”
Green:
“I was already planning to sleep standing.”
Blue, running ahead:
“Nope, not standing. I can’t steal the blankets that way.”

Silver, Pearl, Emerald, Moon & Sun
Meanwhile, Pearl was working on a moving target — a set of robots firing small disks.
With padded gloves, he struck at them… missing just under half.
Across the field, Silver was grinding through raw power drills with Weavile and Feraligatr. He heaved a truck tire, muscles taut as cables, eyes narrowed in focus.
“Again,” he growled. “Weavile, side dash. Don’t lose balance.”
Weavile moved with surgical precision, syncing to his trainer’s rhythm.
Passing by with hands behind his head, Sun whistled.
“Wow, bro… lifting that thing like you’re about to demolish a building.”
Silver didn’t answer. Just shot him a glare cold enough to freeze a Camerupt.
Sun raised his hands. “Okay, okay. Your gym, your rules.”
Emerald had set up an entire “precision course”: color-coded cones, obstacle runs, and a treadmill where Sceptile was sprinting while Emerald scribbled notes furiously.
“Sceptile, Step 23. Now triple backflip with a lateral twist — clean landing!”
Sceptile nailed it.
Emerald froze.
“Only… 98 out of 100?! Impossible! REDO EVERYTHING!”
Sun, munching half a malasada, chuckled.
“You’re tougher on him than you are on yourself, short stack.”
Emerald bristled.
“I am NOT short!”
Sun hung from an old shipping container, cranking out pull-ups, his shirt dangling from a handle. Beside him, Incineroar was pounding a punching bag into shapeless pulp with wrestling throws.
“C’mon, Incineroar! Suplex that bag! Toss it like my island debts!”
Moon strolled past with a water bottle, giving him a look.
“Sun, you need hydration. You already look like a roasted Magmar.”
Sun, dripping sweat but grinning, collapsed onto the ground.
“Hydrate me yourself. Mouth to mouth if necessary.”
Moon flushed and chucked the bottle at him.
Beside her, Decidueye shook its head in solemn disapproval.
Moon moved with grace through her routine, blending stretches, balance drills, and precision shots. She’d set up targets, syncing her arrows with Decidueye.
“Breathe. Aim. Release.”
A feather whistled through the air — dead center.
Pearl, having just face-planted for the third time on the jump mat, clapped enthusiastically.
“What style! Can I choreograph it into a show? I’ll call it: Moon Strikes Twice!”
Moon ignored him. Deliberately.
Later, the six gathered under a shaded awning. Water bottles scattered, Pokémon sprawled out in rest, laughter mixing with weary sighs.
Pearl, with an ice pack on his head:
“…So tomorrow… obstacle course? With acting drills mid-jump?”
Silver: “No. Absolutely not.”
Sun: “Only if Moon’s the referee. She’s the only one who keeps us in check.”
Emerald, already lining up cones again: “I’ll bring the stopwatch. And a performance checklist. This time… no slackers!”
Moon: long, long sigh
The spirit was clear: training in pairs wasn’t just about strength. It was about standing side by side, smiling through the sweat, and strengthening that light, teasing, affectionate bond that held them together.

Chapter Text

Kanto, Berlitz Villa – Night, Day 2
The group was preparing for a mission that would mark their lives forever.
But that day, before anything else, another kind of preparation was underway.
A secret preparation.
A plan Green had crafted down to the smallest detail.

Green moved with precise calm, not betraying the emotion stirring inside him. Despite the imminent danger and the challenges awaiting the group that night, something special was about to happen.

Blue, who was rarely caught off guard, didn’t know a thing yet. And that was exactly how Green wanted it.

Green turned to Sapphire, who had entered the kitchen with a mischievous smile.
“Did you do your part?”

Sapphire nodded and glanced at the door, as if making sure no one would walk in at the wrong moment.
“Yeah, it’s all set. But you know Blue—she’s sharp. We need to be quick.”

Yellow and Red, tasked with the romantic details, were arranging scented candles here and there in the couple’s bedroom, checking every little thing to ensure perfection.

“If Blue doesn’t melt in front of this, I give up,” said Yellow, carefully adjusting a paper lantern.

“No one can resist a night like this…” added Red, smiling as he tied a red ribbon around a bouquet of flowers.

Meanwhile, Dia was in the kitchen preparing a chic dinner, plating each dish like a true chef. Gentle aromas of herbs and spices filled the air, promising a culinary experience to remember. The table was elegantly set, linen napkins folded with care, a centerpiece of fresh flowers catching the eye.

Green watched everything with a nervous, but happy smile. He knew this moment would be decisive.

“All set, guys?” he asked, trying to mask his emotion with his usual confidence.

“All under control, boss,” said Red, clapping him on the shoulder.

“Blue won’t suspect a thing,” assured Yellow, sharing a conspiratorial look.

Green entered Arena 2 with a confident stride, his heart pounding but a determined smile on his lips. The air was still thick with the energy of training—sweat, dust, shouts of command, and the growls of exhausted Pokémon. But the moment he saw Blue at the center of the arena, everything else faded.

She was there, focused, her hair loose from her ponytail, her forehead glistening with sweat. She wore a cropped sports top and short leggings that hugged her legs in a way Green found more dangerous than a hungry Garchomp.

But what really set something ablaze inside him was the sound of her voice—strong, sharp, commanding her Pokémon with raw power.

“Come on, Nidoqueen! Don’t quit until you can smell victory!”

And again, sharp and biting:
“Alakazam, if you miss another move, I swear I’ll punish you with Jigglypuff!”

Green rubbed the back of his neck, fighting to keep his composure.
Wow… why is her yelling so damn sexy? I’m sick. Sick and happy.

Blue turned toward him at the exact moment he was trying not to stare. Their eyes met, and she gave him a cheeky, mischievous smile—one that could shatter any sane mind.

She’d noticed his look. Of course she had. And she was reveling in it.

Leaning casually against a post, Green tried to salvage some dignity.
“Well then, pesky girl, go get ready,” he said, his voice just a little rougher than usual. “We’ve got an important night ahead. And trust me, it’s not the time to spend two hours in the shower doing… Blue things.”

Blue raised an eyebrow, stepping closer—sweaty and proud of it—and tossed him a water bottle, which he caught midair.
“You told me to train, Greenni. If you get distracted that easily…”

She bent down slowly to pick up a Poké Ball, very aware of the effect.
“…it’s not my fault.”

Green coughed. Twice.
“It’s gonna be a long hour.”

Blue laughed—that laugh he both loved and feared.
“I’ll be waiting outside our room in an hour. Hope you can keep up. You know I hate slow men.”

Green turned, trying to ignore the slow-motion replay of the scene in his head.
“I’ll surprise you,” he said, winking with a hint of challenge.

Blue watched him walk away and, with a grin rivaling Persian’s, muttered to herself:
“Oh, Green… you have no idea what’s coming.”

An hour later.

Green stood there, leaning against the wall, arms crossed, his usual impassive mask in place… except for his foot tapping nervously against the floor.

He’d chosen a simple, elegant look: a black shirt with sleeves rolled up to his forearms, dark trousers, a slim belt, and polished boots. The open collar showed just enough of his neck and collarbone, a hint of the strength hidden beneath.

The shirt fit perfectly across his broad chest and compact build, years of training carved into every line. His biceps flexed subtly under the cotton, veins just visible beneath the skin, betraying a calm that wasn’t entirely real.

He had even—unsuccessfully—tried to tame his hair with gel. It had, of course, rebelled.

“If she makes me wait five more minutes, I’ll take the ring back and marry Rhydon,” he muttered.

But just then, Blue appeared, walking with theatrical slowness, leaning against the doorframe like a queen granting her subject an audience—an audience of one.

Green looked. Then swallowed. Then forgot to breathe for half a second.

Blue wore a short, midnight-blue silk dress with thin straps, a gentle sweetheart neckline, and a diagonal cut that left one leg bare to mid-thigh. The dress swayed with each step like an elegant, lethal wave.

Her hair was pulled into a soft chignon, a few rebellious strands framing her face. On her feet, silver heels that Green was fairly sure could double as deadly weapons. And her eyes—carefully lined—were devouring him with malice.

“Did you… style your hair?” she asked, stifling a laugh. “How cute.”

Green sighed.

Blue took a couple steps closer, her dress moving as if alive.
“You know, you don’t look bad dressed like this… Though you look more like you’re ready to interrogate a criminal than to take me to dinner.”

“You’re the one dressed for crime,” Green shot back, looking at her from beneath his brows.
“Premeditated murder of my self-control.”

Blue laughed softly, satisfied.
“Come on, Mr. Oak. If this is your idea of fancy, I just hope you picked somewhere with comfortable chairs. My heels aren’t designed for long-term strategy.”

Green opened the door to their room with a gentleman’s lazy flourish.
“Yeah, yeah. Dinner, small talk, you pretending not to adore me, me pretending not to blush… the usual.”

Blue paused before stepping out, glanced sideways at him, and whispered with a sly smile:
“I don’t pretend to adore you. I just pretend not to want to jump you every time you bark orders in battle.”

Green raised an eyebrow.
“Is that a threat?”

“No, darling,” she said, pushing him toward the entrance with a finger to his chest.
“It’s a promise.”

And when their eyes lingered too long, the usual, complicated, familiar laughter broke between malice and affection.

Blue, leaning sweetly on Green’s arm, whispered:
“So… did you bring the ring, or do I have to pretend to trip and find it in your jacket pocket?”

Green didn’t smile. But the look he gave her said more than a thousand jokes.
“I brought it. But I haven’t decided yet whether to give it to you… or use it to shut your mouth next time you interrupt me mid-strategy.”

“Big risk, Oak,” Blue teased.
“But keep talking dirty, and I might say yes before you even kneel.”

The Bedroom – Green & Blue

The bedroom door creaked open softly, and Green stepped aside to let Blue in.
The room was lit with scented candles, the dim lights casting delicate shadows on the walls. On the bed and floor, red rose petals were scattered like a romantic—if slightly overdone—trail, and a sweet, intimate fragrance hung in the air.
On the bedside table, a bottle of champagne was already waiting to be popped.

Red and Yellow had done everything themselves: the chic romantic decoration was a mix of their styles (Red had gone heavy on the more “passionate” touches, while Yellow had added a layer of sober elegance). Still, the over-the-top details didn’t go unnoticed. Heart-shaped candles. A giant cushion with an embroidered heart, which had clearly made Yellow blush.

Blue froze on the threshold for a moment, her expression one of those only she could pull off: somewhere between amused and “I’m dying inside.”

Green stepped in after her, a smile on his lips, though with an undertone of… nervousness? His usual confidence seemed shaken by all this romance. Not that he’d ever admit it.

“Hmm, looks like Red and Yellow really went all out,” Blue said, glancing around with a hand on her hip. “If I’d known I was supposed to expect this, I’d have worn something more fitting… like a robe, or less.”

Green let out a short laugh, trying not to be overwhelmed by how absurdly perfect—and embarrassing—the scene was.
“No, Blue. A robe wouldn’t have been enough… not with all this.”
He looked around with a faint grimace, then added with a sly smile:
“I hope you realize who’s behind this. Don’t want you thinking I’m… this kind of guy.”

Blue walked up to the bed, letting a finger trail lazily through the rose petals, amused.
“You think I didn’t figure it out?” she said with a teasing tone. “It’s not that shocking, Green. I know perfectly well it was Red—the guy who pretends he’s not romantic, but secretly writes poetry between training sessions.”

At that moment, the door clicked shut, the sound echoing like a sentence, and both of them turned.
From behind the door, the voices of Red, Yellow, Gold, Pearl, Moon, Sun, X, Y, Dia, Pearl, Platinum, Silver, Blake, White, Ruby, and Sapphire blended in a muffled chatter, broken up now and then by laughter and whispers.

“You think they’re really pretending not to eavesdrop?” Blue asked, an amused smirk curling her lips.
“Oh, definitely not.” Green winked, stepping closer to her.
“If you think this wasn’t orchestrated down to the last detail, you’re wrong.”

Blue’s sly smile was answer enough. Then, as if to cut the tension with one of her trademark quips, she added:
“I just hope you actually plan to surprise me… for real. I’d hate to have to propose myself.”

Green stared at her, silence hanging between them for a beat, before he closed the distance with a confident step. There was nothing sweet or romantic about the way he moved—but in his eyes burned a silent promise.
“You’re always the one making proposals, Blue. Let’s see if you can surprise me too.”

“I like it when you talk like that,” Blue replied, her smile more mischievous than ever. “And I will surprise you. Promise.”

Outside the Door

In the hallway, just a few meters from the room, the rest of the Dex Holders were huddled—or more accurately, had set up a full-on secret stakeout. Red and Yellow stood guard, while the others tried not to make too much noise. Not that any of them were particularly good at it.

“Do you hear that?” Ruby whispered, peeking discretely through the crack of the door. “It’s about to happen. This moment will be legendary.”

Sapphire, across the corridor, narrowed her eyes like a detective.
“Ninety percent chance one of them cracks a joke. And the other laughs nervously.”

Gold, leaning against the wall, scoffed.
“I heard that! Blue said something about a proposal. Green’s not the type, but trust me—if there’s one thing I know, it’s that he never dodges the sexy lady’s traps.”

Pearl raised a hand sharply for silence.
“Wait—what if Green already has the ring ready, and he’s just trying to act cool until the right moment?”

“With Green, it’s all strategy,” Silver cut in, smirking. “Bet he’s got the ring hidden somewhere.”

“Or stuffed inside his training gloves!” Blake added with a cocky grin, ignoring the glares.

“Guys, it’s not about the ring!” White chuckled quietly. “It’s about how they’re going to torment each other before finally admitting that… this is gonna end epically!”

They exchanged complicit looks, eager to see what would happen. One thing was certain: Blue and Green were pulling off a perfectly organized disaster, and they were nothing more than privileged spectators of this breathtaking spectacle.

Blue settled onto the loveseat by the bed, crossing her legs with studied elegance—very aware of the effect. Green sat opposite, watching her like he studied a chess move: calm, analytical… but with his jaw slightly tense. That bare leg wasn’t helping his composure.

“Admit it,” she said, raising her glass delicately and gazing at him through the candlelight, “this is your boldest attempt at seducing me without saying a word.”

Green lifted his wine glass.
“If it works, I might never speak again.”

The door burst open just then, their “private” evening crashing under the sound… of polished shoes. Gold, Crystal, and Dia walked in dressed as high-class waitstaff.

Dia came first, balancing a wobbling tray with deadly seriousness, his black suit crisp and neat.
“Good evening, sir, madam. The chef sends his warmest regards.”
He bowed awkwardly and nearly toppled over, saved only by a desperate—or catlike—reflex.

Behind him, Gold strutted in, wearing an apron that fit terribly and a black shirt far too tight—probably Silver’s. He carried two dishes with the confidence of a showman… and the emotional grace of someone tripping over his own lines.
“Here’s the entrée, Lady Blue,” he said in a honeyed tone, eyebrow arched. Then, with that telltale voice of trouble:
“Allow me to say… you shine brighter than these candles, and that dress… wow. If I were Green, I’d already be thinking about how to… take it off.”

Silence. Heavy, suffocating silence.

Crystal, standing behind him with a tray, looked at him like one looks at a Magikarp insulting Arceus.
Blue, meanwhile, raised a hand to her lips to stifle a wicked smile.
Green slowly set down his fork and knife, as though weighing how much collateral damage came with flooring a colleague in a tight black shirt.

Outside, Red and Sapphire had to physically hold Silver back from barging in to strangle Gold.

“Oh, Gold,” Blue purred, her eyes glittering like a Vespiquen’s. “Do you always think out loud, or just when you’re trying to die in style?”

Gold grinned, unfazed.
“Only when faced with a celestial vision, and I’ve misplaced the filter between brain and mouth.”

CLANG.

Crystal smacked him hard across the shoulder with a steel pan, no finesse this time.
“You’ve also misplaced the line of good taste. Back off, or I’ll serve you as garnish.”

Gold sagged halfway down, stumbling with theatrical exaggeration.
“Chef SSG… hits harder than a Garchomp… Come on, you know you’re the only one I actually like.”

“The next hit will be worse,” she growled, arms crossed, threatening enough to make even Arceus retreat.

Green, still expressionless, spoke without looking up from his glass.
“If you really want to die, Gold, at least bring dessert first.”

“…Cold as ice,” Gold muttered, rubbing his shoulder. He shot Blue a grin as he backed out.
“Anyway… if your boyfriend gets tired of training Pokémon and you want a guy who cooks and cracks jokes… call me.”

Crystal chased him with the tray raised like a club.

“This dinner is turning into a stage play,” Blue chuckled, savoring the absurdity.

Green looked at her, resting an elbow on the armrest, his voice low and steady.
“Would you rather I send the cast of idiots away and close the curtain?”

Blue smirked, soaking in the atmosphere.
“No, no. I’m enjoying the show. But only because you’re the lead actor.”
She held his gaze for a second, then added softly:
“And I want to see how you plan on proposing with all of them outside the door… listening to every single word.”

Outside the Door

Pearl: “Shhh! She said it! She said ‘propose!’ We’re this close!”
White: “It’s happening, it’s happening!”
Blake: “Bet Green screws it up and says it in the least romantic way possible.”
Silver: “Like… ‘Marry me or I’ll take your Pokémon?’”
Yellow (thinking): “Are they really doing this? My love life is a mess compared to this… Maybe I should take notes.”
Ruby (thinking): “If Green doesn’t surprise her now, he never will. And Blue might just beat him to it! But Green… he’s not one for easy choices. I hope he pulls something creative.”
Sapphire (thinking): “Can’t wait to see Green drop the façade. At this point, it can only be a romantic disaster… And Blue knows it—that’s why she’s just playing along. The real question is: when will he realize it?”
Sun (thinking): “This dinner is the epicenter of a lovequake. But where’s the dramatic finale? Green hasn’t made the move yet… Or is this all some kind of ‘controlled delay strategy’? I don’t know… but whatever it is, we’re headed for a finale that goes boom.”

The door closed behind them.
Only the candles still flickered, along with that sweet, slightly floral scent lingering in the air.

Blue took a sip from her glass, crossing her legs again with the strategic slowness of someone who knows exactly the effect it has.
“So, this is what had you nervous?” she asked with a crooked smile, setting the glass down with grace.
“All this staging… what’s wrong, Green? Afraid your charm alone wouldn’t cut it?”

Green stared at her, chin slightly raised, his eyes tracing lazily from that dress up to hers.
“It’s not about charm,” he replied, pushing the plate a little farther aside as he leaned toward her, elbows on the table.
“It’s about strategy. And you’re my favorite battlefield.”

Blue arched her brows.
“Such poetry. Keep this up, and I’ll think you had Red write your lines.”

Green’s half-smile barely flickered.
“Red would never write something with this much subtext.”

She laughed, soft but sharp.
“Oh, so you admit you’re playing dirty.”

“No. I admit that with you, playing clean doesn’t work.”

A beat of heavy silence.

Then Blue leaned forward slightly, elbows on the table too, chin resting on her clasped hands.
“You know, with that serious face and that ironed black shirt… you look like the type of man who doesn’t ask. He demands.”

Green didn’t flinch. He picked an olive from the plate with his fork and brought it to his mouth.
“Wrong. I don’t demand. With you, I negotiate.”

“Ah. So we’re at that point in the deal.”

“I’d say yes. Tonight, the clauses change.”

Blue studied him slowly, as though he were some rare artifact under dim light. Then she slid a hand along the edge of the table, leaning in just enough for him to feel the heat of her breath.
“And what do you offer in return?”

Green lowered his gaze for a moment, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth.
“Patience. Stability. My breakfast, every morning. And no one telling you what to do. Not even me.”

Blue stayed still. One beat. Two. Then she laughed softly.
“So, are you about to propose, or should I get you to sign a formal contract instead?”

Green rose calmly from his chair, hands in his pockets, his eyes fixed on her as he circled the table slowly.
“You’re a force of nature. And I’ve spent my whole life trying to control forces… But maybe, just this once, I want to be swept away.”

He stopped behind her. His fingers brushed her bare shoulder—barely a touch.
“Marry me. Not because it’s the right time, not because it’s expected. Just because it’s you. With you, nothing makes sense—and yet everything works.”

Blue didn’t turn right away. She closed her eyes. Smiled. Then, in that voice like a polished blade and a stolen kiss:
“Only if you promise never to become boring.”

“You’d never let me.”

Blue rose slowly from her chair, turning toward him with measured grace. The candlelight traced golden curves across her skin, and her eyes gleamed with something halfway between challenge and promise.
“So, that’s it?” she said, a hand on her hip, head tilted.
“No ring, no theatrical kneeling?”

Green raised an eyebrow, hands still in his pockets.
“You’re not the type for bows. And I’m not the type for clichés.”

She stepped closer.
“Shame. I’d have loved to see your face trying to balance a knee on the carpet between rose petals. Maybe you’d have tripped. Fallen at my feet for real.”

Green stared at her, impassive. But his pupils tightened a fraction.
“It’s enough for me to know you’ll end up at my feet—when I prove you wrong about boredom.”

Blue laughed, warm and slow.
“Oh, darling, I live for adrenaline. The challenge is all yours.”

She reached up, adjusting the collar of his shirt with two fingers, letting them slide down the line of his chest, tracing it.
“You know, don’t you?” she murmured. “That now every girl will fight to tell me how lucky I am…”

Green leaned in just enough for his voice to graze her skin.
“And you’ll tell them yes, I’m lucky. But also brave. Because it’s not easy being with me.”

Blue’s eyes sparkled, and she whispered:
“No. But it’s damn fun.”

Silence. Only the crackle of candles.

Then he drew something from the navy velvet pocket.
The ring.
18-karat white gold, with a stunning aquamarine at its center, evoking the calm of the sea—born from the fusion of blue and green. The band was studded with a row of tiny white diamonds.

Blue looked at it. Then at him.
“So you had it. When were you going to pull it out?”

Green shrugged.
“When you stopped laughing at me.”

“Miscalculation,” she said, taking the ring between her fingers. “I always laugh at you.”

“But you’re still with me. So I win anyway.”

Blue was still turning the ring in her fingers when Green calmly took it—no rush, no wasted words—and took her hand. His way: steady but measured, never uncertain, never arrogant. Just resolute. As if the world was made to be ordered… and she was the one exception he chose to keep chaotic.

He took her left hand and slid the ring onto her finger with precision. Then, brushing his thumb across her knuckle, he murmured:
“Look inside.”

Blue raised a brow, then leaned closer to the candle, turning her hand to see inside the band. Her lips curled into a slow, almost dangerous smile.

“To my beloved pesky girl.”

She let out a laugh, feigned indignation dripping from her tone.
“Really? You could’ve gone with something sweet. Like ‘Eternal love,’ ‘Forever with you’… and instead?”

Green gave a loose shrug.
“You’d have read it and laughed. Or puked. I picked something real. Something that’s you. Annoying, unbearable, stubborn…”

He paused. Leaned to her ear.
“…mine.”

They locked eyes for a moment. Then she grabbed him by the belt, pulled him close, and whispered:
“Hope you know that from now on, every time we fight, I’ll use this ring as a projectile.”

Green leaned down just enough, a half-smile cutting his face.
“I planned it that way. It’s heavy enough to leave a bruise. That way you’ll feel satisfied.”

The door burst open with the violence of an earthquake, and the entire Dex Holder circus stormed in, like they’d been released from a Pokéball.

Red, hands too jittery to hide his excitement, tripped, dragging Pearl with him. The latter, rose clamped between his teeth, crashed into Blake, who somehow managed to land with a hint of style.

Gold strutted in with a dazzling James Bond smile, but his shirt was far too tight to pull off real elegance. He threw a glance at Blue, then at Green, and with a wicked tone said:
“Sexy lady, if you change your mind… I cook, I battle, and I’ve got a Pokémon masseur license too. Full package.”

CLANG!

Crystal hurled an empty champagne bottle at him, interrupting with a burst of malice. The glass rang out as it struck.

“Not on their honeymoon, Gold!”

“We’re not on their hon—”

CLANG!

Another bottle to the head.

Pearl, still with the rose between his teeth, leaned forward, waving his hands as if trying to grab the attention of an audience.
“Oh, oh! A ring!”

Meanwhile, Ruby—who loves fashion more than anything—moved closer to Blue’s dress, touching the hem and admiring it with eyes full of excitement:
“That dress is amazing! Who picked it out? Please, Blue, let me design your wedding gown.”

Sapphire raised an eyebrow, shooting Ruby a sharp look.
“Wake up, Ruby. If you’d wake up more often, maybe we could be like this too… But you’re too busy obsessing over details.”

Ruby pouted but refused to be discouraged. He turned back to Blue with a smile.
“If you ever get tired of Green, let me know. I could always help you with your look.”

Platinum stepped forward, fascinated by the ring, her eyes shining with something almost reverent.
“Wow. That is a truly spectacular ring. Not just the stone, but the entire design. The aquamarine… absolutely perfect for you.”

Yellow, grinning as wide as her joy, rushed up to Blue, hugging her before she could comment.
“I’m so happy for you! See, I knew you’d do it! This is a sign that something really big is coming. Congratulations!”

Meanwhile, Red—never one to hide his excitement for the big moments of his closest friends—looked at the ring with dreamy eyes and a smile he couldn’t contain.
“I knew this day would come. I couldn’t wait! But seriously, Green… you were ready for this? Well, at least now I can stop asking you ‘when.’”

X walked in last, escorted by Y. Hands in his pockets, his face a mix of confusion and annoyance:
“…So this is adult love? I thought it was quieter…”

Y, with her usual sarcastic tone, sighed.
“Only if you’re lucky, X.”

Sun had already made himself comfortable on the bed, a glass of water in hand, as he appeared with a grin:
“So… free food? Or at least a toast? I’m starving.”

Moon, examining the room with her doctor-like gaze, chimed in with a dry laugh:
“Am I the only one here evaluating the hormone levels in the air? Because… honestly, I need a mask.”

And then Emerald stormed in, floating on a hoverboard, shouting as if he had just conquered the world:
“HEEEEEEE DID IIIIIIIIT!”

The room froze in an icy silence for one second.

Then, with glacial calm, Blue raised a hand to her mouth and said, completely emotionless, as if already used to this circus:
“Green, darling… if you don’t throw them out now, I will. But I might hurt them. Physically. And we still need them for the final battle.”

Green, never losing his composure, tilted his chin just slightly. The look he gave was dangerously calm. Then, in a voice low but deadly enough to kill a Legendary Pokémon with a glance, he said:
“Out. All of you.

Gold, if you try again I’ll leave you in your underwear.
Pearl, one more pun and I’ll tie you to a training post.
Blake, your smiles don’t even work on a Ditto.
Sun, the food is mine.
Moon, take note: in five seconds I start losing my patience.
X, stop looking depressed.
Emerald, if you jump on the bed again, I’ll ship you off in a Psychic bubble.
And Crystal… feel free to hit them before they even open their mouths.”

Silence. The irreversible kind.

Then, like one single body, everyone bolted out, screaming desperately—someone (probably Gold) yelling as he ran:
“BUT I WAS JUST FLIRTING IN PEACE!”

Slam.
The door shut with a strange psychic chime.

Green turned slowly toward Blue, a smile on his face that promised nothing good.
“And now… can we finally finish what we started?”

And then, it was just the two of them.

The candles flickered.
The scent of roses had mingled with something denser, something slipping slowly into the air and onto their skin: tension. Malice. Hunger, but not for food.

Blue turned toward Green, hands on her hips, the ring still gleaming under the dim light.
“You know you’re ridiculously sexy when you threaten people with death-sentence lines, right?”

Green calmly removed his other glove, letting it drop onto the table.
“I know.”

“And you also know that if you don’t kiss me in less than ten seconds, I might reconsider Pearl?”

Green stepped forward slowly, eyes locked on hers. He stopped a breath away.
“I’ll never make the mistake of underestimating you again.”

Blue smiled, slow and dangerous. She rose just slightly onto her toes.
“And I’ll never make the mistake of leaving you too dressed for too long.”

Green kissed her before she finished the sentence—one hand on her back, the other already at her nape.

The kiss was everything they were: controlled at first… then an explosion perfectly calibrated.
A battle won by both.

Blue chuckled softly between kisses.
“So… this is the plan? Get rid of everyone and stay alone with me to carry out a private strategy?”

Green brushed her chin with his thumb, his lips still close.
“This isn’t a plan. It’s our new routine.”

Outside the door.
Red leaning against the wall.
Gold with an ice pack on his head.
Crystal with her arms crossed.
Moon scribbling notes on “patience and repression.”
X still confused.

Pearl: “Guys… think now’s the time for a serenade?”
Sapphire: “Only if you want to die.”
Silver, deadly serious: “Honestly, this is the part we don’t want to hear.”

And in the tense silence of the hallway, a single low, husky voice carried through the wood—Green’s whisper:
“Blue… move the ring. It’s getting in the way while I take your dress off.”
Collective scream.
 

 
N/A
✨ I wrote a special chapter set during the evening after the marriage proposal.
It has a very different vibe from the usual: the tone is mostly humorous and comical, but there are also some slightly hot details.
I had so much fun writing it and imagining certain scenes.
If you’d like to read it, let me know in the comments!
I’m still undecided about publishing it, so every opinion is more than welcome. Thank you! 💖

Chapter Text

3rd Day – Morning

The dawn light lazily filtered through the half-closed curtains, illuminating the messy room. The morning air was still warm, steeped in that intimate atmosphere that only the quiet of a brand-new day could bring.

On the floor, amid scattered clothes and a few forgotten objects, the bed looked like a battlefield that had seen more victories than defeats—but with no trace of exhaustion.

On the desk, a couple of cups of steaming coffee and a small plate of croissants cut through the chaos of the room.

Green entered, bare feet brushing against the floor, his figure clad only in underwear, carrying a solemn aura. In his hands, a tray of breakfast prepared in the kitchen: eggs, bacon, toast, and that special touch of someone who had managed to balance pleasure and cooking.

Blue sat cross-legged on the bed, wrapped in a white shirt—clearly Green’s—far too big for her, yet worn with an elegance that made the air dangerously warm. She watched him enter with predatory eyes, unwilling to stop studying her prey. Her gaze lingered on his muscular, almost perfect form.

“Do you actually cook decently,” she teased, voice provocative and inviting, “or are you only good at taking clothes off?”

Green stopped in front of her, a faint, enigmatic smile on his lips.

“I read a cooking manual last night,” he replied, voice deep and suggestive. His stare left Blue far from indifferent.

She smiled faintly, bringing the coffee cup to her lips with slow grace. “When, exactly? Between one kiss and the next?” Her eyes roamed across every muscle, as if gauging just how far she could push him.

“No. During your ‘not enough, let’s do it again’ phase.” His answer was sharp, every word an invitation to continue the game.

Blue chuckled, her laugh low and complicit.

“Tsk.” She paused, savoring her Moomoo milk with cinnamon and sugar. “Still my favorite phase.”

Green, still holding the plate, leaned closer, setting it calmly on the nightstand—but he didn’t step back. His fingers brushed along her neck with a touch both gentle and firm, lingering on a faint mark from the night before. He smirked provocatively.

“You know you could stop stealing my clothes?” he murmured, voice dropping lower, part teasing, part request.

Blue raised her eyes from him, picking up a fork with slow, deliberate motion. “You know you could stop leaving them on me instead of ripping them?” she countered, her smile anything but innocent.

Green stepped forward, placing one foot on the bed, his eyes never leaving hers. His smile sharpened, his body taut like a bowstring about to snap. “You choose how you want to lose the next battle,” he said, snatching the fork from her hand in a swift move, then guiding it to her mouth like a promise.

Blue leaned closer, her gaze burning. “I won’t lose,” she whispered. “Not at breakfast. Not tonight.”

Green’s voice trembled faintly with desire to answer. “Three times weren’t enough for you yesterday?” His eyes held a mix of irony and hunger. He bent closer, whispering at her ear: “They weren’t enough for me either.”

Blue’s stare brimmed with challenge and want. Her body leaned closer still, preparing her next move. “If this was just the appetizer…” she murmured, her tone both teasing and sure, “then I imagine you’ve got a whole dinner ready to serve me, Green.”

His lips curved into a subtle smile. He pulled back slightly, never truly letting her go. The game between them hadn’t stopped—it had only intensified.

Blue tilted her head, playful smile returning. “So…” she whispered, “let’s see how far you’ll make it this time. Four… five… or six?”

 
Tick. Tock.

Time between them was both weapon and game.

KNOCK. KNOCK. KNOCK.

Blue sighed deeply.

“If that’s Gold again with a ‘sorry for yesterday’ tray, I swear I’ll throw your eggs at him.”

Green didn’t move. His eyes never wavered.

“Ignore them.”

Pause.

“They interrupted something last time. Not this time.”

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK.

Faster.

A voice outside (Red’s?): “Please, just tell us you’re alive! Or at least dressed!”

Blue raised her voice, still smiling:

“We’re busy!”

Green looked at her calmly.

“You could’ve said ‘happy’ or ‘fine,’ but you chose ‘busy.’”

“I never lie to Red.”

He bent toward her, lips brushing her jawline, voice low:

“Then let’s finish being busy…”

Blue bit her lip.

Red’s voice returned, impatient, tinged with concern—like a friend trying to drag them back to normalcy.

“Guys… sorry, but I have to bring you back to reality,” he called, nearly shouting from behind the door. “Please, at least get dressed. Everyone’s downstairs in pajamas—we’re waiting for you! The last training starts soon.”

Blue sighed, reluctantly pulling away from Green, throwing a frustrated glance at the door. She didn’t want to leave. She didn’t want to return to the outside world, to the chaos and routine waiting for them. Her heart beat restless with the temptation to stay, wrapped in that silence heavy with promises still unfulfilled.

Green studied her face, her lost gaze. The tension between them, though interrupted, never faded. “I don’t want to go down, Blue,” he murmured, voice low, desire still reigning over him. “But I think it’s time.”

Blue shook her head with a sad smile. “I… I don’t want to go back to reality. This place… us… it’s all I want right now.” Her voice was laced with longing she couldn’t hide, her eyes flicking one last time to the messy bed—their little corner of the world.

Green stepped closer, pressing a kiss to her forehead—a protective gesture, hiding a promise: It’s not over.

“I know,” he whispered. “But the real world is waiting. We can’t leave it alone… not yet.”

Blue smiled wistfully, resting her head on his shoulder, letting herself be held a moment longer, while Red’s voice grew louder outside.

KNOCK. KNOCK. KNOCK.

“Stop knocking already—we’re coming,” Blue muttered with a huff.

The living room was full of energy, the tension of the upcoming training hanging in the air as all the Dex Holders gathered in sportswear, ready to split up for the final session before departure. The morning light streamed in through the curtains, but the atmosphere was anything but calm: there was a frantic nervousness, as if the countdown had truly begun.

Blue and Green arrived together, their entrance immediately noticed by everyone, even though their appearance gave no clue as to what had happened in the previous hours. In fact, Blue looked calmer than usual, and Green couldn’t help but throw furtive glances at her, a smile he simply couldn’t hide.

“So?” Gold began, eyeing the duo with a curious grin, “What happened last night, you two? Come on, tell us everything, you can’t just leave us hanging like this!” His tone was friendly but also a little impatient, as always.

Green wasted no time glancing toward the door, as if the answer might be found there. “If it hadn’t been for your endless knocking last night, we might have actually had a few minutes of peace. But someone decided to disturb us every five minutes. Was there an emergency, or was it just curiosity?” His voice dripped with irony, though it was clear the jab wasn’t entirely in jest.

Sapphire and Pearl exchanged amused looks, while Crystal chuckled without much concern. “Just to be clear,” Sapphire interjected, “who had the courage to knock a thousand times?”

Green stepped forward, looking pointedly at Red, Gold, Sapphire, Pearl… his expression said it all. Red, visibly embarrassed, blushed and tried to hide behind her shirt. “Okay, okay,” she admitted, “I’ll confess—I was curious to know what was going on, but who could resist with all that… tension in the air?”

Blue couldn’t hold back a laugh, while Green merely shook his head. “Next time, if you don’t want another meltdown, come train with me instead. You’ll get your satisfaction…” His tone was playful, but there was a hint of challenge hidden within.

Meanwhile, Pearl and Sapphire edged closer to Blue, and the question was inevitable. “Come on, tell us,” Sapphire grinned. “We’re all curious: what’s going on between you and Green? So when’s the wedding?”

Blue couldn’t help but blush slightly, though she tried to keep her expression calm. “Oh, I don’t know…” she began, “it’s more complicated than it seems. There are so many things to think about. But for now, let’s stop talking about this. We’ve got battles to win before we think of anything else.”

Sapphire leaned against the wall, watching with a smile that betrayed his interest in the situation between Blue and Green. When he realized the silence was about to stretch, he stepped toward Green with a more than challenging look.

“Green, how about training with me today?” he asked, his voice laced with that usual provocation he never held back. “We always need to stay sharp, don’t we?”

Green didn’t move immediately, fixing his gaze on Sapphire for what felt like a long moment. Then, with his typical enigmatic smile, he shifted his weight onto one leg, making it clear he had already decided. “Ah, Sapphire, looks like you really want to improve your technique… but I don’t think today’s the right day.” He paused, his smile widening, full of intent that wasn’t hard to interpret. “I think there are other people who’ll have the pleasure of training with me today.”

Gold raised an eyebrow, though his grin didn’t falter. “Oh? And who are these lucky ones?” he asked, though he already suspected he was about to be put on the spot.

Green moved toward Pearl and Red, who had been whispering together on the other side of the room, and eyed them with clear satisfaction. “Since last night you interrupted me over and over again with that damn knocking…” his tone was lower now, but no less cutting, “today it’s your turn to return the favor. Training with me will be fun, don’t you think?”

His smile turned razor sharp. “Gold, Pearl, Red. Let’s start. And don’t worry, I’ll make sure none of you lose focus.”

Pearl and Red exchanged an embarrassed look, while Ruby went from shock to a dry laugh. “I swear I don’t envy you guys,” he said, staring at Pearl and Red, “Green never does things halfway.”

Blue, who had watched the whole scene, stepped forward through the group. Her expression was a mix of pride and amusement, though she was clearly aware that, however fun the game was, seriousness was lurking close by.

“Green, you’re pushing it,” she said with a smile, but with a faint note of worry for her friends. “We can’t really train like it’s a battlefield, can we?” But deep down, Blue knew her partner well enough to know he wouldn’t change his mind.

“Oh, don’t worry, Blue. This is just a warm-up…” Green replied, raising an eyebrow as he approached Pearl. “I want each of them to sharpen their focus. Just laying the groundwork if we really want to be ready for the final battle.”

Pearl, still visibly flustered, reluctantly moved closer to Green, while Red, who had stepped back, finally decided to step forward—though not without shooting him a sly look. “Okay, fine, let’s see what you’ve got in mind. But don’t say we didn’t warn you!” Red replied, his fighting spirit never far from the surface.

Green smiled again, but this time there was a real edge to it. “You won’t even notice how fast I’ll have you sweating. Let’s just hope you’ve got the same stamina you showed with your thousand interruptions last night…” His tone left little room for argument.

Meanwhile, Pearl and Sapphire moved aside to make room for training, while Red and Crystal exchanged uncertain looks about how to join in. The discussion had somehow turned into a verbal sparring match between Green and Gold, but no one seemed too worried. Training was all that mattered now—and the rest… would come later.

Blue, however, felt the weight of the final battle looming. While the others joked, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something huge was about to happen. And even though marriage was a distracting thought, she couldn’t ignore the fact that tonight would be crucial. They had to be ready for the ultimate enemy.

“Okay,” Blue said, forcing herself back into focus. “We’ve got our tasks, but remember this, everyone: tonight’s the final battle. We can’t let anything distract us. And maybe… if we pull it off, we’ll have something to celebrate.”

Everyone nodded, their faces serious for the first time, fully aware the true goal was within reach. With one last look at Green, Blue braced herself to return to the field. The battle was almost upon them.

Training Area 3
Sapphire and Crystal, along with White, Y, Yellow, and Platinum, had gathered in Arena 3, each wearing an expression somewhere between serious and curious. Training had been paused for a moment, but there was one subject they couldn’t ignore. Despite the tension in the air from the upcoming battle, the girls seemed to have carved out a moment to ask for advice—and their questions were aimed at Blue.

As they trained, they exchanged furtive glances and shy laughs before finally turning to Blue, who was in the middle of her stretching session.

Sapphire, ever the boldest, was the first to speak.

“So, Blue… you managed to win over Green, who’s always been cold, logical, the historian type… basically a person who never lets anything get to him. You must have a trick, right?”

Crystal nodded with a mischievous smile. “Yeah, we need some advice. Not all of our partners are that easy to ‘heat up,’ if you know what I mean.” Her gaze deepened, clearly eager to discover the secret Blue seemed to have unlocked.

White, usually more reserved, stepped forward with a serious expression. “I don’t mean to pry, Blue, but… how did you do it? Green’s always been so rational and distant. What’s your trick?”

Y, who usually loved to joke around, kept a lighter tone, though she couldn’t hide her curiosity. “Yeah, come on! You’ve always said you were a master at ‘working under pressure’… But Green? The guy who doesn’t take a single step without calculating it first? What’s his weak spot?” she said, almost laughing, though her smile didn’t hide genuine interest.

Yellow, who was never one to ask too much, shook her head slightly, but with a warm smile. “Come on, Blue. Help us out. We know you don’t like to talk too much about this stuff, but… can you show us how you got into his head?”

Finally, Platinum, always a little more detached, crossed her arms and with a playful but genuine smile added: “Green’s a puzzle, and you seem to have cracked the code. I mean… if you managed to win him over, maybe we can learn something. There’s never too much to know, right?”

Blue stayed silent for a moment, her eyes wandering over the girls’ faces. It was clear they wanted something concrete—a key to help them manage the tricky dynamics with their own partners.

A slow smile curved Blue’s lips as she answered with a confident, slightly mischievous tone: “Well, to be honest, there’s no single magic formula. With Green it was all about balance, patience, and above all… persistence.”

Sapphire, Crystal, and the others exchanged curious looks. “Persistence?” Y repeated, while White leaned closer, listening intently.

“That’s right,” Blue said, her words deliberate. “Green isn’t someone who gives in easily. He needs to feel challenged, but without being cornered. You’ve got to show him that control isn’t always in his hands, that he can still be caught off guard by an unexpected move.”

The girls nodded slowly, absorbing Blue’s words.

“In short,” Blue continued, taking a deep breath, “the trick is this: never let him think he’s figured everything out. Give him what he wants, but make him realize you’re the one in charge. There’s nothing more thrilling for someone like him than feeling like he’s about to lose something he thinks belongs to him—or is under his control.”

Yellow raised an eyebrow. “So, in your opinion, we should play on his jealousy?”

Blue smiled again, but this time with a glint of complicity in her eyes. “Not just jealousy. It’s about keeping him moving. Always stay one step ahead, like it’s a chess match. And don’t be afraid to be unpredictable. The more unpredictable you are, the more you’ll have his attention.”

Crystal seemed satisfied with the answer, but pressed with another question.

“And what if we can’t make him give in?”

Blue waved her hand, as if it were obvious. “Don’t be fooled by his behavior. Green is more sensitive than he looks. The point is, he needs to realize he can’t control everything. Once you understand that, he’ll come to you—without you having to lift a finger.”

Platinum studied her carefully without interrupting, and finally nodded. “I like that. But I know it’s not easy. We also need to learn how to read between the lines, right? It’s not just about physical training, but mental training too, isn’t it?”

Blue nodded. “Exactly. And remember, girls, the stronger the resistance, the greater the reward. Don’t ever give up. Every little challenge makes you stronger, and in the end it won’t just be a game anymore… it’ll be everything.”

The girls fell silent, reflecting on Blue’s words. Then Sapphire, always the most daring, smiled, finally ready to put her new “tricks” into practice.

“Okay, Blue, thanks. I hope we can pull it off. And if nothing else… at least we’ll be ready for the final battle!” she concluded, making the others burst into laughter.

“Exactly,” Blue replied, smiling with determination. “And remember, girls, training isn’t just for today. It’s for life.”

The girls exchanged knowing looks, their hearts still stirred by Blue’s words. Each of them had received a kind of secret strategy, something to help them win over, challenge, or simply enjoy the time they had left before the final battle. But there was no time to lose—the training had to be completed, and the world, with all its looming challenges, awaited them.

“Ok, girls,” Sapphire said, her voice low but firm, “if we really want to test their patience, we need to take this seriously. And I already have a few ideas.”
The others leaned closer, each of them with an expression of intrigued anticipation. The plan had to be flawless.
“Picture this,” Sapphire continued, glancing around the group. “You, Crystal, are with Gold, but suddenly you move closer to Silver. I can already see him with that ‘I know I’m attractive’ look of his, and you wrap yourself around him like it’s the most natural thing in the world. Gold? I can see him already, jealous like a tiger.”
Crystal nodded, the thought of making Gold jealous brought a mischievous smile to her lips. Her love for him was strong, but a little harmless competition never hurt anyone. “Perfect. And what do I do, exactly?”
Sapphire winked. “Easy. Just a touch of mystery. Don’t say a word, Crystal. Let him come to you, let him ask what you’re doing with Silver. Meanwhile… look really involved. You know Gold can’t resist a bit of drama.”

The girls giggled. Yellow, who had been listening carefully, leaned forward. “Ok, my turn. What do I do with Red?”
“Ah, Red,” White replied with a sly grin. “You do the opposite of what you always do. No kisses, no sweet smiles, don’t make him feel special. Instead, you move closer to… Ruby.”
Yellow smirked mischievously. “Oh, I like that. And what happens when he sees me?”
White made a theatrical gesture with her hands. “That’s when the magic happens. You’ll see, he’ll start watching you from a distance while you put on your little ‘scene’ with Ruby. Just one second of distraction from him, and you’ve already won.”
Yellow could already picture the scene, imagining Red’s usually confident face tightening as unease grew inside him. “Perfect. But what about X? How do I get him jealous?”
Sapphire thought for a moment. “You and X are always too close. You need to throw him off, but in a subtle way. Make sure he sees you laughing, maybe even flirting, with… Emerald.”
A conspiratorial grin spread across Yellow’s lips. “That’ll be fun. And X won’t be able to let that slide.”

The girls exchanged satisfied looks, but Platinum, who had been silent until then, finally spoke up. “And Dia?”
The group turned to her, curious. Platinum smiled, but with a touch of mischief that left no doubt about her intentions. “With Dia, it’s simple. Play on the fact that he loves being in control. Use that sense of ‘superiority’ of his… and let him see you standing next to Pearl.”
“Pearl?” Crystal repeated, with a sly smile.
Platinum nodded, clearly pleased with her idea. “Yes. That’s when you strike. The unease in his eyes will be your victory. There’s nothing more powerful than a man feeling less than he wants to be.”

The group burst into laughter, but they all knew it wouldn’t be easy. They had to trigger chaos smartly.
White, ever composed, stood and added: “To really make it work, timing is everything. We need to make them feel neglected—just enough that they notice, without realizing why. It’s a delicate dance, girls.”
Yellow grinned wide. “Oh, if anyone knows how to drive them crazy, that’s me.”
Finally, Sapphire stretched her arms and declared with determination: “Then it’s settled. Each of us has her ‘opponent’, and with the right touch of drama… nothing will stop us.”

The determination in the air mixed with the lightness of laughter. The girls were about to face a mental battle, a game of nerves that would surely bring out their deepest emotions. Training had suddenly taken a far more entertaining turn. Now, it wasn’t just about physical preparation anymore—it was about capturing hearts and making them race.

Crystal and Silver
The stage was set. Silver was training in a corner of the arena when Crystal approached him with an enigmatic smile. Not one of affection, but one whispering of something far more intriguing. She struck up light conversation, her air mysterious. Without even glancing at Gold, Crystal let out a soft laugh, as if sharing a secret with Silver—one Gold could never understand.
Gold, meanwhile, was nearby. His attention was inevitably drawn to the scene. He saw Crystal, his beloved, completely immersed in conversation with Silver. Silver’s carefree smile didn’t bother him as much as Crystal’s expression did. That smile—that wasn’t the smile he knew. It was different. Secretive. Heavy-hearted, Gold stepped forward.

Yellow and Ruby
Yellow approached Ruby with an energy that wasn’t her own. Ruby, with his charming smile, seemed confused at first. Instead of making a joke or cuddling him like she always did, Yellow looked him straight in the eyes and whispered with a tone he had never heard from her before:
“Have you ever wondered what it’d be like if you weren’t just mine?”
Her words carried a sharp edge of challenge.
From across the arena, Red noticed Yellow’s change. Gone was the usual easy intimacy that tied her to him. At first, he didn’t understand. But when Ruby took Yellow’s hand, a cold shiver ran down Red’s spine. That gesture, that little motion… something wasn’t right. He couldn’t place it, but his heart clenched.

Y and Emerald
Y, usually playful and teasing, suddenly turned more serious. She moved closer to Emerald, her gaze intent and curious. With a smile that felt more mischievous than ever, she started chatting casually, every word laced with a subtle charm. Her voice was light, but her every sentence struck like a quiet arrow.
X, always quick to pick up on changes in people, froze. Something was off. Y, who normally flirted and joked without thought, now seemed to be enjoying herself with Emerald in a way he couldn’t understand. A tension began building inside him—a tiny blow to his pride, a thought that wouldn’t leave him alone.

Platinum and Pearl
Platinum, ever confident and distant, decided it was her turn to shake things up. She walked up to Pearl, her penetrating gaze sharper than usual. With a slow, calculated smile, she invited him to take a walk with her. Not an innocent stroll, but one charged with unspoken meaning.
Pearl’s presence brought a small smile to her lips, but what mattered most was that Dia could see them. Dia did see—and jealousy hit him like a storm. Pearl wasn’t one to open up easily, but this? This budding connection between him and Platinum? Dia’s confidence faltered. His heart throbbed with emotions he couldn’t control, his certainty shaken.

Sapphire and Sun
Sapphire wasn’t going to hold back. She decided to play on her elegance, this time with a touch of boldness. She approached Ruby as he trained alone, her gaze steady and piercing.
“I wonder if I’ll ever find someone who can make my heart race faster than you…” she said with a mysterious smile.
Ruby froze, caught completely off guard. And as always, Sapphire’s games never went unnoticed. Without another word, she slowly walked away, leaving Ruby unsettled, while Sun watched from a distance. He couldn’t deny it: seeing Ruby suddenly in Sapphire’s orbit rattled him. Trouble was brewing.

The domino effect:

One by one, the girls watched their plan bear fruit. The boys’ pride began to crack. Gold stared nervously at Crystal, Y’s little game gnawed at X, Red’s focus on Yellow was full of unease, and Dia… Dia couldn’t shake the sight of Platinum and Pearl.
The girls had set off a chain reaction, stirring emotions no one had foreseen. And as time passed, the emotional battle grew fiercer, forcing each couple to face their most vulnerable side.
This was just the beginning.

Green was tidying up his backpack with meticulous attention, carefully folding each garment and placing his belongings with precision.
The silence in the room was broken only by the soft rustle of fabric and his steady breathing.

The door creaked open, and Blue stepped in, carrying with her a cloud of sweat that lingered in the air. Her hair was slightly tousled, and the light gray, tight-fitting shirt clung to her skin, revealing the toned lines her training had carved. Her shorts, snug yet comfortable, highlighted her long, athletic legs.

Blue paused at the threshold, watching Green, who sat with his head down, focused on his bag. A mischievous smile tugged at her lips as she drew closer.

“Hey, Green,” she said brightly, dropping onto the armchair beside the bed. “Are you getting everything ready for the final battle?”

Caught off guard, Green straightened, his body carrying that innate elegance despite the fatigue of training.

“It’s not time yet,” he answered, trying to mask his reaction at the sight of her. Her legs, her skin catching the light like a ripple—everything about her drew his attention more than he dared admit. Not that he’d ever say it out loud, but even Green wasn’t immune to her charm.

Blue, noticing his reaction, raised an eyebrow. “You don’t look very focused, though,” she teased, her smile dancing with mischief. “You seem… distracted.”

“The girls are making quite a mess in the lounge,” he said flatly. “They’re having the time of their lives trying to make the boys jealous. Quite a show.”

Green arched an eyebrow, and for a moment his attention drifted.

“Really?” he asked, feigning indifference, though something in his tone betrayed curiosity. “And who’s trying what, exactly?”

Blue smirked, watching his expression carefully.
“Oh, you should see it. Crystal’s making Gold jealous with Silver, Yellow is playing with Ruby while Red doesn’t know where to look… and Y? Well, Y is basically a master of confusion with Emerald.”

Now intrigued, Green slowly rose from the bed, stepping closer with curiosity glinting in his eyes.

“And you? Are you part of this?”

Blue’s smile sharpened. “Me?” she asked, her tone almost challenging. “I only gave them some ideas. But that’s not the point. The point is… while they’re all busy with their games, we could take advantage of the situation.”

Her tone softened, dripping with intrigue. “We’ve got all the time in the world, Green. Maybe we should make our own move. Just so we’re not left out.”

Meanwhile, in the lounge, the chaos the girls had orchestrated was reaching its peak. Their laughter and whispers mingled with the nervous tension of the boys, who were struggling to hide their growing jealousy. Every glance, every gesture, only fed a fire ready to burst.

Gold, who had been watching Crystal and Silver with mounting frustration, could no longer keep still. His heart pounded harder each time he saw Crystal laugh with Silver, that smile—not his smile—cutting deeper with every second.

He stepped toward her, his voice tight with suppressed unease.

“Crystal,” he said, almost accusatory. “What are you doing with him?”

Crystal lifted her gaze, feigning surprise. “What do you mean?” she replied calmly, though her eyes betrayed the spark of mischief designed to test him.

“You don’t look very distant,” Gold said, his tone hardening as he closed the gap between them.

Crystal let her mask slip, smiling with a hint of challenge. “Maybe it’s just a game, Gold. Sometimes you have to deal with jealousy to see how much someone really cares.”

Gold, visibly tense, couldn’t hold back any longer. His hand gripped her arm, pulling her toward him.

“See?” he said, locking eyes with her, his voice raw with sincerity. “I’m not jealous… I’m just sick of others touching you, looking at you like you belong to them.”

Step by step, he drew closer. “And now I want everyone to know you’re mine.”

His heart raced, and the tension that had held them apart shattered. Gold kissed her—an intense, undeniable kiss. Crystal, caught off guard, melted into the passion, kissing him back with equal fire.

The room fell silent, the others staring, but the truth was clear: jealousy had done its job.

Not far away, Yellow and Red were caught in their own storm. Red, normally brimming with confident arrogance, was now moving toward Yellow, visibly rattled by her indifference. His steps were firm, but his voice trembled faintly.

“Why are you doing this, Yellow?” he asked, his frustration poorly hidden behind forced calm. “What do you see in him?”

He pointed at Ruby, who was chatting with Yellow casually, though in Red’s eyes, the scene was unbearable.

Yellow’s gaze was sharp, mysterious. “And what makes you think I’m looking for something in him?” she asked, raising an eyebrow with playful malice. “Maybe it’s just a game. Maybe I just like making you jealous. Who knows?”

Red’s chest tightened at her enigmatic smile. Vulnerable yet desperate, he pushed forward.

“Come on, Yellow. This isn’t funny. You don’t actually want Ruby, do you?” he said, his voice softening, his stare intensifying. “I can’t believe you’d just play around. I want more.”

In a swift motion, he cupped her face in his hands and kissed her. It wasn’t hesitant—it was fierce, final.

Yellow kissed him back, surprising him with her fervor. The game was over. Now, there was only the two of them.

Meanwhile, Y and X were reaching their breaking point. Y, usually strong and independent, was weaving a subtle game with Emerald, her laughter at his side gnawing at X’s composure.

“Y,” X said firmly as he strode toward her. “Stop playing with him. You know you can’t do this to me.”

Y’s eyes glimmered with amusement. “It’s nothing, X,” she said coolly, though her tone carried a taunt. “I was just having fun.”

Unable to stand it, X closed the space between them in a sudden burst.

“You know I can’t watch this,” he growled, lowering his face to hers. His lips brushed against hers—not uncertain anymore, but claiming.

Y smiled into the kiss, and as it deepened, the passion they had never admitted burned to the surface.

One by one, the boys could no longer hold back. The girls’ little game had cracked their pride wide open, forcing them to confess what they truly felt. Jealousy had ended the act—and brought them together.

Agatha’s Secret Base – Morning, Day Three

The base was drenched in silence—but it was the wrong kind of silence. Every step echoed through the metallic walls. The corridors were lit by flickering cold lights, as though the base itself was weary of existing yet forced to continue.

Blacktwu, his face hidden beneath a hood, slipped down the dark hallway. Behind him, Whitley followed in silence, Chandelure floating above her head, its ghostly glow lighting their way.

Deeper into the base, Blacktwu pulled out a small terminal—untraceable, even by the most advanced systems. A message would be sent through the encrypted network, with only one purpose: warn the Dex Holders and confirm the mission was underway.

With icy calm, his fingers flew across the keypad.

Whitley whispered to herself: “Coordinates are correct. Agatha’s base located… now we send the signal.”

The encrypted message was ready within seconds. A blue beam of light, invisible to the naked eye, flashed from the terminal, vanishing into nothingness, destined only for the right hands.

Message:
“Base Agatha. Coordinates confirmed. Operation in progress. Ready to move.”

The signal disappeared into the ether, on its way to the Dex Holders, who would depart at nightfall.

Inside the cell

The light was even colder here. Diantha sat chained, her arms bound behind her back, her face serene yet marked with fatigue. Despite being a prisoner, she radiated an unshakable calm, as if already prepared for what was to come.

Blacktwu and Whitley stopped before her.

“Don’t expect to escape so easily, Diantha. Not today,” Blacktwu said, his voice low and menacing.

Diantha lifted her gaze, and despite her situation, a faint smile touched her lips.
“I’m not here to escape,” she answered, her tone a blend of defiance and serenity. “I’m here to see what you’ll do, Blacktwu. And I can tell you this—I don’t trust you.”

Whitley scoffed. “We’re here for reasons far greater than you can understand. This was never a game for us.”

The tension was thick. Blacktwu, preparing to move on, cast one last look at Diantha.
“We are not your enemies, Diantha. For now, we’re just colleagues in a mission we cannot afford to fail.”

Meanwhile, Agatha remained in command, unaware that her prisoner had fallen into the hands of infiltrators.

The tension grew.
And the third day, silent and relentless, pressed onward toward the night.

Kanto – Berlitz Villa, Night

The night was a dense, silent cloak that wrapped around the lounge where the Dex Holders had gathered.
They looked like figures sculpted from shadow, each one clad in the sleek black bodysuits Ruby had tailored with meticulous care—second skins that seemed to fuse with the darkness.

Blacktwu had sent them photos of the enemy recruits’ uniforms so they could be replicated faithfully, and the result was flawless. The faint starlight outside paled in comparison to the deep black of the suits. The fabric clung to their bodies with surgical precision, accentuating every curve, every muscle, every hidden detail. Designed for maximum mobility in battle, the cut was modern, understated—yet undeniably elegant.

Blue entered with confident steps, her face perfectly framed by a high ponytail that left her neck bare. The contrast between the black suit and the shine of her heeled boots made her look less like a fighter and more like a woman ready to dominate the battlefield. Every move radiated the confidence of someone forged by years of battles and victories. There was no time for meaningless words; the game had turned serious.

“Look who finally decided to show up,” Gold remarked, his eyes lingering with appreciation.
“That suit looks amazing on you, Blue. Though I would’ve added some silver accessories.”

Blue ignored him, her eyes locked on the battle plan.
“Relax, Gold. This time, one ring is enough of an accessory for me.”

She leaned toward Green with a sly smile and whispered,
“I have to admit, that suit looks incredible on you. But I don’t know what’s more dangerous: the tight fabric, or you trying to play the tough guy.”

Green tried to stay serious but couldn’t stop a smirk.
“Maybe it’s the explosive mix that’s dangerous, huh?”

Blue chuckled, brushing her fingertips against his arm.
“Well, if you need to distract the enemy, just move around a little. I’ll handle being the decoy… but don’t expect me to be discreet.”

Gold, overhearing, laughed as he stepped closer.
“Careful, Green—Blue might blow the whole mission… and it definitely won’t be the enemy’s fault.”

“Oh, please,” Sapphire cut in, rolling her eyes. “Tell me we’re not about to argue over who looks best in the suits. Dressing sharp doesn’t win battles.”

Crystal, her trademark twin tails swaying behind her, flashed a mysterious smile.
“Still… I can’t help it. These suits do make quite the… statement, don’t they?”

Her glossy black shoes shimmered like they were lit from within, though she hardly seemed to care.

Emerald, unable to keep quiet, burst out laughing.
“Hey, guys, don’t you think the suits look good on the boys too? We finally match for once!”

“And that’s supposed to be nothing?” Dia muttered, frowning at his outfit with dissatisfaction. “Mine has a ketchup stain. Can I get another?”

“You’re hopeless, Dia,” Red chuckled. His own suit, as serious as he was, fit perfectly, highlighting his controlled, composed aura. “Focus on the mission. That’s what matters.”

“Mission, mission… yeah, I know,” Dia shrugged, adjusting his collar. “But stains are risks too, you know. And with these looks, the last thing I want is to look like a walking blotch.”

“Says the guy who—Red, yours is stained too, and it’s definitely not food,” Blue teased with a wink.

Red flushed scarlet. “Wha—what is that?!”

Pearl jumped in with a cheeky grin.
“I bet some of us will have more trouble focusing on the mission than blending into the dark.”

Ruby, who had been quiet until then, let out a dreamy sigh as his eyes lingered on Sapphire, her gaze glinting under the suit’s hood.
“I can’t decide if the suit makes Sapphire look more dangerous or more irresistible… maybe both.”

White and Crystal exchanged awkward glances, faint blushes coloring their cheeks.

“I don’t know how you guys can feel comfortable in these things,” White muttered. “Every step feels like it echoes.”
Crystal gave her a small, nervous smile. “It’s like the suit is screaming ‘look at me!’ while all I want is to go unnoticed.”

Moon raised an eyebrow at Platinum, who was quietly observing.
“Platinum, serious as always, huh? But honestly, these suits… they make you look like a movie heroine.”

“You’re the one who looks like you just walked off a movie set, Moon,” Platinum replied with a smirk tinged with irony. “I’ve always loved black. Elegant, practical, perfect for us.”

Beside them, Blake stood silently, his gaze scanning the room, the air of a fighter never leaving his eyes. His suit fit him like it had been stitched onto his skin.
“It’s not about how you look. It’s about how you fight. Don’t forget that.”

“Speaking of fighting,” Y cut in with a near-sarcastic smile. “Are we ready for what’s coming? Time to get serious, people.”

“She’s right,” X added, slipping a hand into his pocket, his sharp gaze sweeping over them. “I don’t know about you, but I’m ready. We’re going to win. End of story.”

“But first, we need to finish preparations, don’t we?” Sun said, slouched in a chair with a glass of water in hand. “Isn’t it still a bit early to push ourselves? A little break wouldn’t hurt.”

Crystal chuckled. “We’ll talk about breaks later, Sun. First, we need to get some work done.”

Gold, never one to lose his edge, nodded toward Y.
“I have to admit, that suit suits you, Y. Though… it would’ve been even more interesting if you wore something more… sophisticated, don’t you think?”

Y shot him a frosty glare but said nothing.

The group, now lost in thought and final checks, was ready. But beneath the banter and the black suits, everyone knew the truth: they were on the verge of something far greater.

“So, we’re all agreed?” Green asked, his calm voice cutting through the room. “Enough talk. It’s time. Let’s do this.”

The plan was set.
Their minds, sharpened like blades.
And whoever dared stand against them… would soon realize there was no escape.

Chapter Text

Secret Base
Agatha’s base didn’t appear on any map, not even satellite scans. It wasn’t built on the surface, nor marked by any visible structure: it was carved into the rock itself, buried within the jagged walls of Sevault Canyon—at a spot that even a seasoned explorer could easily mistake for just another natural crevice.
Only the Dex Holders knew where to look—thanks to secret coordinates transmitted by Black Two and Whitley, undercover among the base’s newest recruits. The two operatives had risked everything to infiltrate Agatha’s hideout, slipping past intense selection trials. Now they lived under disguise, deep within a web of hidden laboratories and heavily guarded corridors.
The flight to Seven Island was brief, but tense. The Trainers skimmed above the ocean atop their Pokémon, flying low to avoid detection by radar.
The disused Trainer Tower loomed in the distance—a silent echo from the past. It was there that Red, Green, and Blue had once fought the Team Rocket. But this time, the enemy was even quieter. Even more concealed.
They landed in a narrow clearing wedged between the canyon walls, surrounded by wild vegetation and jagged rocks. The air was still, thick with tension. No buildings in sight. Just a massive slab of gray stone, indistinguishable from dozens of others. But right there—at that exact point—was a hidden entrance disguised as a natural ridge.
Whitley’s message had been precise:
“Three steps past the broken root. Touch the stone with the purple moss. The passage will open.”
And so it did. The rocky wall shifted almost imperceptibly, revealing a narrow fissure just wide enough for one person to pass through. Inside, total darkness. No light. No sound. Only a slow, silent descent into something deeply wrong.
The base wasn’t new. Blue recognized fragments of architecture: remnants of military structures dating back to the Team Rocket era—likely renovated and repurposed by Agatha for her own ends. The labyrinth of corridors was intricate and unnerving, as if the entire facility had been designed to disorient intruders.
“Black Two said they’re holding Pokémon prisoners in the lower levels,” Green whispered, checking a cryptic message on his Pokégear. “And that Agatha... she’s searching for something. Something related to the Unown.”
In the heart of Seven Island, the wild tranquility was only a façade. Beneath it pulsed a dark, well-oiled mechanism—a ghost from the past, fueled by resentment and knowledge.
Their mission was clear: infiltrate, find Black Two and Whitley, rescue the prisoners and retrieve the chip—then destroy the base and eliminate Agatha.

The group paused to coordinate. The plan was clear: they would split up to maximize the mission’s effectiveness, each with a specific and crucial role.
Blake and White, fast and stealthy, would infiltrate the core of the base to disable the security system, clearing the way for the others.
“No alarms, and we’re already halfway there,” said Blake, while White nodded, her eyes sharp, her mind already inside the structure.
Green, Blue, Red, and Yellow would head for the data rooms, aiming to retrieve classified information—and above all, the stolen chip.
“I won’t let that chip fall into the wrong hands,” vowed Green, squeezing Blue’s hand for a brief moment—a silent gesture, loaded with promises.
Gold, Crystal, Silver, and Trey had the most delicate task: to free the prisoners hidden in the depths of the base. The operation demanded discretion, speed, and flawless control.
“We’ll have to move like shadows and get them all out safely,” said Gold, his gaze determined as he reviewed the map Whitley had sent.
Ruby, Sapphire, and Emerald were in charge of the distraction—a key role to draw the guards’ attention and confuse surveillance.
“I’ll make sure no one forgets us anytime soon,” promised Ruby, with a grin that concealed a brilliant plan.
Moon, Sun, X, and Y were tasked with watching Blake and White’s backs, ensuring their safety during the most critical phases of the operation.
Meanwhile, Dia, Platinum, and Pearl would hold the extraction point, keeping the escape route clear and secure for everyone.
Before moving out, each of them put on a tiny earpiece—a private communication system that would keep them all connected. Voices would transmit with near-zero latency, allowing for real-time updates and perfect coordination at every stage.
Gold, famously impulsive, was the first to test it.
“Audio check: one-two, SSG, can you hear me? … Okay, it works! This thing’s awesome—it feels like a video game!”
Sapphire laughed over the line.
“Finally, we can keep him under control. It’s like having a mini team in your head.”
Dia and Pearl, seated beside Platinum while watching the digital map, high-fived enthusiastically.
“Talking without moving your mouth—this is like a spy movie!” exclaimed Dia.
“Or one of our comedy sketches... just with more explosions,” added Pearl, checking the timer.
With one final exchange of glances—full of trust and resolve—the group stepped into the darkness. Every step calculated. Every breath shared in silence.
Their hearts beat in unison, connected by a bond stronger than any earpiece: friendship, courage, and the desire to protect what they loved.
The mission had begun. There was no room for error.

Internal Sector – Technical Corridor
Minutes before the operation begins.
The emergency lights cast intermittent red flashes across the metallic walls. The air was thick with repressed tension, yet for a moment, everything stood still.
Whitley checked the micro-device hidden in the cuff of her recruit uniform for the third time. Her hands trembled slightly. The message had been sent. The others were in position. But her heart… that was another matter.
Blaktwu stood beside her, leaning against the wall with his usual nonchalant demeanor. He was still wearing the tight black uniform, but had left the zipper slightly undone at the collar—as if waiting for coffee, not a confrontation with one of the most dangerous minds they had ever faced.
His gaze was fixed straight ahead, but Whitley knew he wasn’t distracted. He never was. Not even when he pretended to be.
“You’re tense,” he said suddenly, without looking at her.
Whitley turned slightly. “You’re not?”
He smiled. That same smile—like nothing ever fazed him. Or so it seemed.
“I’m with the International Police. They trained me to stay cool even when I’m about to explode.”
He paused theatrically, then added, tilting his head slightly:
“But if you want to hold my hand… I’d understand.”
Whitley blushed, but didn’t laugh. Not this time.
“Blaktwu…” Her voice was low, barely a whisper. “You’re not just that. You pretend not to care, but… I know you. And I know this mission… it matters to you.”
He turned to her slowly. And for once, there was no irony in his blue eyes. Just silence. And a weariness he hadn’t admitted to himself.
“Of course it matters,” he said at last. “You matter.”
She swallowed hard. Her heartbeat was a pounding drum. Maybe it was fear. Or maybe… something else.
She took a step toward him.
“This could be the last time we talk. The last time we see each other. The last…”
Her words caught in her throat. Speaking had never been her strong suit. But courage—that she had.
She kissed him.
A short, firm gesture, full of everything she’d never said. Of every held glance. Of every moment she’d watched him from afar, pretending not to feel anything.
Blake stood still for a moment. Then his hands gently touched her shoulders, as if to stop her. But he didn’t push her away.
When they pulled apart, he whispered with a faint smile:
“If we survive, I swear I’ll take you out. No secret bases. No disguises. Just you and me. And maybe a real uniform—with no bombs underneath.”
Whitley laughed—a trembling laugh, caught in her throat.
“That would be perfect.”
The communicator in her earpiece crackled—Green’s voice calling them into action. It was time.
Blake’s face turned serious.
“This is it. Cover me, Princess.”
“Only if you cover me, Agent.”
And together, they slipped into the heart of the base—each holding the other’s heart beneath the enemy uniform.

The infiltration had begun.
The silence in Agatha’s base was thick, almost suffocating. The darkness seemed to swallow everything, but the group moved like shadows, perfectly in sync. Every step calculated. Every movement deliberate.
They knew failure wasn’t an option—and that success depended on absolute precision.

Blake and White
Blake and White, the fastest and most discreet, had already reached the main entrance, concealed behind the rocky outcrop. The guards were scattered, but seemed less attentive than they should’ve been.
Their objective was clear: enter silently, reach the central control room, disable the alarm—and give the green light to the rest.
“Ready?” whispered Blake, eyes fixed on the access door.
White didn’t answer, but her focused expression was all the reply he needed. With swift hands, he opened a small panel in the wall, revealing a control interface.
In seconds
, his hacking tool had overridden the system.
A soft click—and the alarm was down.
“All set,” said Blake with a smile. “Their move now.”

Green, Blue, Red, and Yellow
Meanwhile, Green, Blue, Red, and Yellow moved in a tight formation through the main corridor leading to the data rooms.
According to Whitley’s intel, this was where the stolen chip was hidden: a tiny device, but one that could expose Agatha’s entire network of plans and collaborators.
If they recovered it, this war would finally have a face.
Green led the way, jaw tight, fists clenched. He occasionally glanced at the thermal scanner on his palm—but it remained blank.
“I don’t like it,” he muttered. “Too quiet. Too clean. Either it’s a trap… or it’s about to be.”
Blue, behind him, shoved his hands in his pockets with a casual air.
“Or maybe we’re finally on a mission where no one’s shooting at us every five minutes.”
Green ignored him.
Red, walking beside them, had a slight smile.
“Hey Blue,” he whispered. “Remember that disc you swapped for a fake, years ago?”
Blue looked up, smirked. “Which one?”
Red chuckled. “The one with Mew. One of the first times you got me into serious trouble.”
“Oh, that one,” Blue replied, pretending to think. “Took me three hours to copy it. But worth it. Those Rocket idiots fell for it completely.”
Green huffed, still focused on the scanner.
“Save the nostalgia for after we get the chip.”
Yellow gave a small smile. “Good to know you were already that reckless back then.”
Red stretched his shoulders and took a step back.
“That was just the beginning. And maybe… this is too.”
Green turned sharply. “Enough jokes. This isn’t a drill. This is the point of no return.”
A moment of silence followed.
“We’re not wasting the time Blacktwu and Whitley bought us.”

Blake and White
Blake and White, the fastest and most discreet, had already reached the main entrance, hidden among the rocks lining the stone wall. The guards were scattered, but they seemed less alert than they should have been. Their objective was clear: get in silently, reach the central hall, disable the alarm, and give the others the green light.
"Ready?" Blake whispered, eyes fixed on the access door.
White didn’t reply, but her determined gaze was all the confirmation Blake needed. With a swift motion, he revealed a small opening in the wall, exposing the control panel. Within seconds, his hacking tool had taken over the security system. A click—and the alarm was down.
"Done," Blake said, smiling. "Now it’s up to the others."

Green, Blue, Red, and Yellow
Meanwhile, Green, Blue, Red, and Yellow moved in tight formation down the main corridor leading to the data rooms. According to the coordinates provided by Whitley, that was where Agatha had hidden the stolen chip: a small device capable of exposing her entire network of plans and allies. If they could recover it, the war would finally have a face.
Green led the way, face tense, fists clenched. Every so often, he glanced nervously at the thermal scanner in his palm—no signs of life.
"I don’t like this," he muttered. "Too quiet. Too clean. Either it’s a trap… or it will be soon."
Behind him, Blue slipped his hands into his pockets, looking relaxed. "Or maybe—just maybe—we're finally on a mission where we don’t get shot at every five minutes."
Green ignored him.
Red, walking beside him, gave a half-smile.
"Hey, Blue," she whispered. "Remember that disc you swapped with a fake a few years back?"
Blue looked up, smirking. "Which one?"
Red chuckled softly. "The one with Mew. One of the first times you got me in trouble."
"Oh, that one," Blue replied, pretending to think. "Took me three hours to replicate it. Totally worth it. Those Rocket idiots fell for it completely."
Green sighed, still focused. "You can reminisce after we get the chip, thanks."
Yellow, walking behind them, gave a faint smile. "Nice to know you were just as reckless back then."
Red stretched and took a step back. "That was only the beginning. Maybe... it still is."
Green suddenly turned to face them. "Cut the jokes. This isn’t a test. This is the point of no return."
A brief silence followed.
"We can’t waste the extra time Blacktwo and Whitley bought us."

Gold, Crystal, Silver, and Trey
Farther away, Gold, Crystal, Silver, and Trey approached the area where the prisoners were held. Their part of the operation required surgical precision, speed, and silence. One mistake could doom the mission—for them and everyone involved.
"This is it," said Gold with a sly smile. "Time for us to shine. We move like shadows—and above all, stay quiet."
Crystal and Silver exchanged a look, fully aware of the gravity of the moment.
"If we’re fast, we can get them out without drawing too much attention," said Crystal, eyes locked on the metal security door separating them from the cells.
Trey focused, face unreadable. "Plan’s simple: free them fast and get out before security realizes anything. Gold, you take point. Crystal and Silver, handle the cells. I’ll manage comms."
"Perfect," Gold replied, his grin widening. "Let’s do this."

Ruby, Sapphire, and Emerald
Meanwhile, Ruby, Sapphire, and Emerald were positioned in a central area of the base, near the supply storage—a strategic point for intercepting guards and luring them away from the data rooms.
They knew the success of the entire mission depended on their distraction. They had to make enough noise to draw attention, but not so much that it would blow the whole operation.
Ruby adjusted the collar of his suit, flashing his trademark grin. "Alright, ladies. This’ll be a walk in the park. I’ll make sure they don’t see anything but me. Might even ask for an autograph."
Sapphire gave him a hard stare. "We’re not here for a fashion show. Be careful, Ruby. We’re aiming for a grand exit, not a big explosion."
Ruby shrugged, smirking. "Funny, coming from you—explosions seem to follow you everywhere."
Sapphire frowned. "Wanna say that again?"
At that moment, Emerald stepped between them, waving a hand with a look of mock exasperation. "Alright, alright, lovebirds. We’re here to cause a diversion, not star in a soap opera."
Sapphire blushed instantly. Ruby’s eyes widened.
"Who are you calling lovebirds?!" they shouted in unison, turning toward Emerald.
"Ooooh, direct hit!" Emerald laughed, pretending to wipe a tear. "Perfect timing. Shall we take that as confirmation?"
"You’re impossible!" Sapphire snapped, crossing her arms.
Ruby glared. "Try focusing on the mission instead of playing Cupid."
"Hey, I am focused," Emerald replied, showing them his Pokégear monitor. "The patrols are moving toward Corridor B. A couple well-placed distractions, and we can send them in circles for ten minutes."
Ruby leaned over to take a look. "Perfect. I’ll handle the first guard. A dramatic entrance, maybe a spinning leap, and—"
"—and they shoot you," Sapphire cut in. "Be smart. And silent."
Ruby groaned. "As you wish, Captain Punch-First."
Sapphire was about to answer, but Emerald raised a hand. "Enough. Fight later. Now we do our job."
They ducked behind a stack of crates, watching the guards’ movements. The moment had come.
Ruby turned to the other two. "Ready to put on a show?"
Sapphire nodded. "Always."
Emerald grinned, clenching a fist. "Let’s take them for a ride."

Moon, Sun, X, and Y
As the trio prepared to execute their plan, Moon, Sun, X, and Y were stationed to protect the infiltrated Dex Holders. Their mission was equally critical: ensure the safe extraction of both the intel and the prisoners—without blowing the group's cover.
"We’ll keep the paths clear," said Y, her sarcastic smile masking razor-sharp focus. "No one gets close without us knowing first."
"Keep your eyes open for anything suspicious," added X, body tense, ready to strike. "We can’t let anyone get in our way."

Pearl, Platinum, and Dia
Finally, Dia, Platinum, and Pearl were responsible for securing the escape route. They had to make sure that once the mission was complete, the team could retreat swiftly—leaving no trace.
"I’ve already set up a secure extraction point," said Dia, face resolute. "The route is clear. We just need to get back before anyone notices."
"Perfect," Platinum replied with a confident smile. "At this point, our only concern is getting it done. Everything else is just formality."
With the plan in motion, each group moved into position. Every step was essential. Every action, crucial. Agatha’s base, with its watchtowers, eerie shadows, and hidden dangers, felt like a sleeping beast—ready to wake at any moment.
But none of them were afraid. They were ready to fight, to sacrifice, to risk everything for a cause that, if won, would change the fate of many.
The silence grew deeper, but within them burned an unshakable resolve.
This mission wasn’t just a job.
It was a battle for the future.
And no one was backing down.

Black & White
The responses began to come in—one after another, short confirmations of progress. Everything seemed to be going according to plan. For a few seconds, silence returned.
Then, a sharp sound sliced through the air.
A high-pitched, rising alarm.
Crimson lights began flashing in the base corridors.
Blake spun toward the panel. “What—?!”
On the small screen, the word “OVERRIDE” blinked in red. The system was pushing back. Someone inside the base had regained control.
“Someone’s found us,” White said, her voice tense. “They’re reactivating the systems manually. Blake—”
A second alarm joined the first. This one came from the watchtowers.
Spotlights flared to life.
The base was awake—sooner than expected.
Blake gritted his teeth, already pressing his mic. “Plan change. The base is on high alert. I repeat, the base is on high alert!”
Voices crackled in his earpiece.
“What?! You gave us the green light!” —Gold’s voice, confused but ready.“Lights on here too!
They’ve activated internal defenses!” —Crystal.
“Hold position. Stay hidden. Red, Blue—take cover!” —Green, calm but taut.
“Emerald, what did you do?!” —Ruby, clearly jumping to conclusions.
“Me?! This is Blake’s fault!” —Emerald, somewhere in the chaos.
White peeked from behind the rocks.
The guards were running everywhere—but not toward them. Not yet. They had a few seconds. Maybe.
“Blake, we need to move. We can’t stay hidden anymore.”
He nodded. “We’re going in. If we can shut down the central core, we can still stop everything.”
The alarms pounded through the air like hammers. Every team was in motion. Their early advantage was gone.
Now, it was a race against time.

Green, Blue, Red & Yellow
A sharp, piercing sound ripped through the air, making everyone flinch. The alarm had been triggered. The entire base seemed to tremble, as if danger had suddenly become real. The commander, seeing the team’s reaction, clenched his jaw in frustration.
“You’ve got to be kidding me…” he growled. “Didn’t Black and White disable it?!”
“It’s not about who anymore,” Green replied, his voice icy calm as his eyes scanned the area. “It’s about what’s happening now.”
Suddenly, from a door at the end of the corridor, another wave of soldiers poured into the battlefield—led by a figure standing tall at the entrance. Six recruits, a commander, and one towering presence approached with eyes full of ruthless intent.
Leading them was one of Agatha’s generals—a tall, muscular man with short grey hair and a chiseled expression like stone.
General Kael.
“You’ve made a real mess, Oak,” he growled, glaring at Green and Blue as if they were already his captives. “Dear Blue… Agatha gave you a chance, but I see you’ve chosen destruction instead.”
Blue stepped forward, her smile anything but friendly. “The only thing being destroyed today is your plan. We won’t let you lay a hand on us or our family.”
Kael chuckled darkly. “Still so stubborn, Blue. Don’t you get it? Your family’s already ours. You don’t stand a chance against our full power.”
“You’re wrong,” Green said, fists clenched. “Throw as many soldiers as you want. You’ll never take the Oak family. We came here to free them.”
The enemy commander, feeling the situation slip out of his control, called out his Pokémon. “Toxicroak, Sucker Punch!”
The poisonous fighter lunged, but Snorlax dodged the strike with surprising agility, lifting a massive boulder and slamming it down on Toxicroak with brute strength.
Meanwhile, General Kael gave a cold signal. “Houndoom, Flamethrower!”
The flames roared toward Scizor, but the steel-type soared up with elegant ease, dodging the inferno.
“It’s not just about brute force,” Blue smirked. “Not when we have our aces.”
She didn’t waste a second. “Blastoise, Hydro Pump!”
A powerful stream of water blasted from Blastoise’s cannons, slamming into Houndoom with enough force to make it stumble back.
One of the soldiers released a Mimikyu, smirking. “Looking for fun? Let’s see how you play with this one.”
Red stepped forward, calm and composed. “Snorlax, another move. Heavy Slam!”
Snorlax hurled its full weight onto a Magmortar, pinning it with bone-crushing force. The fire-type writhed beneath the giant but wasn’t finished yet.
Yellow, heart pounding in her chest, knew she had to act fast. “Rattata, speed’s our weapon! Quick Attack!”
The tiny Pokémon blurred forward, striking Scrafty with a lightning-fast blow before darting back to safety.
Green turned to Blue—his partner, his anchor. “Blue… be careful.”
He didn’t know how much more he could do to protect her—but he knew she’d never let him stop.
Blue answered without even glancing back, mischief glinting in her eyes. “Don’t worry, Green. I know how to make them dance.”
The commander, realizing the tide of battle was turning, shouted in fury. “Kael, do something! We can’t let them win! I want them down—now!”
Kael gave a single, sharp nod, his eyes locked on Green and Blue with seething hatred.
“You two… will be our main targets. The Oak family will be destroyed before you even think about escape.”
“Blastoise is a fine Pokémon, Blue, but sadly—it won’t be enough,” he sneered. “Prepare yourselves. Lugia. Ho-Oh. Attack.”
Suddenly, a radiant light burst across the hall, shaking the entire base.
Two legendary forms materialized with deafening roars—Lugia and Ho-Oh. Their mere presence was overwhelming. Even the bravest faltered.
Lugia, with its psychic might, began tearing up the ground, sending shockwaves across the battlefield. Ho-Oh, burning like a god of flame, unleashed a volley of searing attacks, turning the room into a storm of fire.
Green and Blue locked eyes—their bond stronger than ever.
“We can’t let them win,” Green said firmly.
Blue gave a dark chuckle. “Wanna dance, Kael? Let’s go. Blastoise—Hydro Cannon, now!”
A massive torrent of water surged toward Ho-Oh, weakening its momentum. But it was clear—this fight wouldn’t end quickly.
Kael roared, fury boiling over. “Bring them down! Sacred Fire, Ho-Oh!”
Blue glanced at Green, who shot a look toward Red and Yellow.
The battle had reached its peak.
The future of the Oak family—and perhaps the whole world—hung by a thread.
But Green and Blue would never give up.
They would never let what they loved be destroyed.

X, Y, Moon, Sun, Whitley & Blacktwo
The tension in the air was palpable, but the team kept moving. Moon, Sun, X, and Y moved with precision—every step in sync, like a well-oiled machine. Their mission was clear: find and free the prisoners, and uncover the truth behind Agatha and her forces.
A rusted door creaked open in a dim corridor. From the shadows, a figure emerged—someone Moon recognized instantly.
Whitley.
Beside her stood Blacktwo—a familiar face from past missions, but not one Moon expected to see here.
“Whitley… Blacktwo?” Moon asked, both surprised and suspicious.
Whitley turned to them, her expression unreadable. “Surprised to see us?” she replied enigmatically, her tone heavy with meaning. “We didn’t expect you to find us so soon—but there’s no time to waste.”
X and Y exchanged a quick glance.
“We thought you were still far from here,” said Y, her voice edged with concern.
Blacktwo, never one for small talk, spoke up in his deep tone: “Time’s a luxury we don’t have. We’ve been inside for a while.” His eyes shifted to Whitley, who nodded silently.
Moon frowned. “If you were already in, why didn’t you help us earlier?”
Whitley stepped closer. “We had to move carefully. Our mission was to gather intel—figure out as much as we could about their operations. Now that we know what’s going on, it’s time to act.”
Her expression was serious, but her eyes hinted at worry. “We need to head to the prisoner room. They’re all there.”
“Prisoner room?” Sun asked, his expression darkening as the implication sank in.
Whitley nodded. “Yes. That’s where they’re keeping Bill, Daisy, the Professor—everyone. It’s also where they are regrouping. If we want to stop this, we have to go now.”
The group followed Whitley and Blacktwo in silence. The hallway narrowed. The air grew heavier, oppressive.
Ahead stood an old metal door—marked, locked, and threatening.
“Here,” Blacktwo whispered, oddly calm. “We’ve arrived.”
Moon, X, Y, and Sun fell into formation behind them. As Whitley pushed the door open, the metal groaned like a warning bell.
Inside was darkness—but the silhouettes were unmistakable. Bill, Daisy, and Professor Oak, chained to the ground. Bruised. Exhausted. But alive.
Relief rippled through the group—but they couldn’t waste a second.
“Hurry, let’s free them,” said Moon, stepping forward.
But just as she moved, a chilling voice rang out.
“Did you really think it would be that easy?”
The tone was cold as death—calculated, mocking. Agatha.
The team whirled around.
Agatha stood there, her eyes sharp as blades. Behind her, two shadowy figures—new soldiers in her dark army. Her presence was suffocating, like she had planned every move they’d make.
“You’ve come far,” she said, a wicked smile playing at her lips. “But now we’ll see if you’re truly ready to fight.”
Moon, Sun, X, Y, Whitley, and Blacktwo stood side by side—united, steady.
The battle was far from over.

Chapter Text

Green, Blue, Red & Yellow
The battlefield had descended into pure chaos. The roar of combat, the cries of clashing Pokémon, and the thunder of heavy blows shook the very foundations of the base. Every wall, every corridor seemed to tremble beneath the weight of the fight.
Green, unflinching, took another decisive step forward.
“Rhydon, Stone Edge!”
The massive rock Pokémon burst forth in a flash, unleashing a storm of jagged stones that tore through the floor and walls, forcing the enemy squad to halt in their advance.
Blue wasn’t far behind. She snapped a Poké Ball into the air with practiced grace.
“Articuno, Blizzard!”
The room instantly plunged into a howling blizzard. Wind and ice tore through the air, freezing grunts where they stood and shattering parts of the structure into glistening shards.
But time wasn’t on their side. The enemy commander and his general weren’t about to fall so easily.
General Kael exchanged a malicious look with his superior.
“Split them up!” he barked.
The ceiling cracked with a deafening groan. Massive slabs of debris crashed down, blocking the passage. Dust and rubble rose, cutting Red and Yellow off from Green and Blue.
“Green! Blue! Are you there?!” Red’s voice crackled through the earpiece.
“We’re here,” Green replied, tight with focus. “But stay put. It’s a trap.”
Blue coughed, pushing herself up—her foot pinned under a heavy slab of metal. The sting in her ankle made every breath sharp, but she refused to wince. She stretched out a hand to free herself—then froze at the sound of heavy, deliberate footsteps.
General Kael emerged, slow and deliberate, a predator savoring the moment. His grin carried a twisted satisfaction, eyes gleaming with cruel amusement as they locked onto her.
Blue stayed down but met his gaze, cold and defiant. Pain meant nothing compared to the contempt in her stare.
Kael crouched beside her, his smirk darkening as his rough fingers brushed against her chin.
“Well, well… Before this place burns, maybe we should take our time. At headquarters, they say you’re as dangerous as you are beautiful. But myths… deserve to be tested up close.”
Blue’s voice was icy steel. “One more step, and you’ll regret being born.”
“Sharp tongue,” Kael sneered. “Shame. In here, I make the rules.”
Her jaw tightened. “Get your hands off me. Now.”
The comm crackled with static.
“Blue? What’s happening?!” Yellow’s worried voice cut through.
Green had heard it too. His breath deepened, his jaw clenched. Kael’s words dripped like poison in his chest, stoking a fire he forced himself to cage. He couldn’t afford to lose control—not yet.
Kael smirked wider, seeing Green stride closer.
“Ah… the knight rushing to his princess. Tell me, are you stronger… or just more jealous?”
Green’s voice was flat, eyes locked. “Neither. I’m just faster at breaking bones.”
Kael chuckled. “Let’s see if you can keep that calm… once I break her in front of you. Don’t forget—Agatha doesn’t need me to win. I’m just the warning.”

Meanwhile, on the other side of the collapse, Red and Yellow had stumbled into a side chamber littered with broken pipes and sparking panels. Emergency lights flashed overhead, the ground trembling at intervals with the echo of battle.
“Damn it,” Red muttered, bracing against a wall. “Green and Blue are cut off.”
“They’re fine,” Yellow said firmly, crouched behind a steel crate. Her hat sat askew, eyes sharp with focus. “I can feel it. But if we don’t move, we’ll be the ones needing rescue.”
“Which is why you’re staying behind me,” Red shot back, already calling Poli’s ball to his hand.
Her glare could have cut steel.
“Red. I don’t need protecting. I can handle myself.”
“Yeah? You’re the one who always throws herself in front of the danger to save others.”
“And you’re the one who plays the hero even when you could just ask for help!” she snapped.
A slow, mocking clap echoed through the shadows.
A Rocket commander stepped out, younger than Kael, but just as smug. His tartan-patterned uniform was immaculate, his grin crooked.
“Well, well… The famous Dex Holders. Such a touching little quarrel. He plays the knight, and she pretends she doesn’t want saving.”
Yellow stood, her hand tightening on a Poké Ball. Pikachu bristled at her side.
“Shut your mouth. I’m not in the mood.”
“Oh, you’re adorable when you play tough,” the commander sneered. “Bet under that angel face you’re a real mess.”
Red stepped between them, sharp and unyielding.
“One more word and you’ll regret it.”
“Relax. I only wanted to make friends,” the commander mocked.
“Red, let me handle him,” Yellow pressed.
“No.”
“Red.”
“I said no. He’s shady as hell.”
“I’m the one who beat Lance.”
“And I’m the one who won all the others.”
The Rocket blinked in disbelief.
“Are you two seriously arguing while I’m threatening you?”
“Welcome to the Dex Holders,” Red smirked, throwing his Poké Ball.
“Espeon, Psychic Beam!”
A searing blast of light lanced out. The Rocket barely dodged—only for Yellow’s Pikachu to follow up immediately.
“Thunder Wave!”
The crackling wave struck dead-on. Electricity surged across the commander’s body, dropping him to one knee in a smoking haze.
Red stepped up, placing a hand on Yellow’s shoulder.
“See? We’re at our best when we argue.”
Yellow rolled her eyes, half-smiling. “Maybe. But call me ‘kiddo’ one more time and I’ll make you eat that hat.”
Red laughed. “Only if you call me ‘captain’ while I’m saving you.”
Yellow huffed. “Quit it—or I’ll start acting like Blue.”
He arched a brow. “Meaning?”
“Punch first. Flirt later.”
Their comms crackled alive again—Green’s voice, low and tense.
“Red. Tell me you didn’t already blow something up.”
Red chuckled. “Only the ego of a commander. Guy thought he was in some midnight drama.”
On the other end, Green exhaled sharply. “Cute. Meanwhile, mine thought touching Blue was a good idea. He’s on the floor now. Not smiling anymore.”
Red’s grin faltered. “…Is she okay?”
“She’s already making jokes about my fighting style. She’s fine.”
“Bet you pulled the Machamp–Scizor combo. Classic alpha move.”
Green’s silence was sharp. When he spoke, it was almost a growl. “And you still sound like the lovesick idiot pretending to be in charge.”
Red ran a hand through his hair with a sigh. “See you soon, Green.”
“You’d better. Otherwise I’ll be the one telling Yellow you played the hero and got yourself frozen like a fool.”

Red vs. the Commander
The Rocket groaned, forcing himself upright despite the smoke curling from his uniform. His smirk was cracked, but arrogance still lingered.
“Nice hit. But not enough. You don’t understand what’s coming. Agatha—”
“Save me the theatrics,” Red cut him off, advancing with calm precision. “If I had a dollar for every time someone dropped Agatha’s name like she’s some cosmic goddess… I’d have at least two new hats.”
The commander blinked, torn between rage and laughter.
“Joke all you want, Dex Holder. But you don’t have the brains to see this is only the beginning. You think you know our plan?”
Red tilted his head. Espeon’s eyes gleamed in answer.
“Let me guess. Stir up chaos here… while she makes her real move elsewhere? Classic. You guys already tried that back in ’24. With less style.”
The Rocket opened his mouth—then choked as Espeon lunged, unleashing a crushing Psyshock that slammed him against the wall. His body crumpled, unconscious.
Red dusted off his hands and glanced at Yellow.
“Now, where were we? Ah, right. You playing the tough act.”
Yellow flushed, still shy despite everything between them.
Red leaned closer with a teasing grin.
“So… do I get my hero’s kiss now?”

Green vs. Kael
The chamber was wrecked—cracked floors, flickering lights, smoke curling in the air. Blue had freed herself, limping slightly. Kael staggered before them, cloak torn, blood crusting on his face. And yet—he laughed. He laughed still.
“Congratulations,” he rasped, spitting blood. “You broke every bone but my spirit. How cliché.”
Green approached, calm and merciless.
“I wasn’t after your spirit. Just your silence.”
Behind him, Scizor and Machamp loomed, ready.
Kael froze for a moment—clarity piercing his madness.
“You should’ve killed me. This isn’t the kind of war where you leave your enemies alive.”
Green’s gaze was ice. “Who said you’re still alive?”
With a sharp gesture, Machamp smashed the ceiling above Kael. Metal and stone gave way, crashing down in a deafening roar. Dust swallowed the general whole.
Silence.
Blue coughed, then looked at him, a smirk tugging her lips.
“Dramatic as always.”
He met her gaze a beat too long. “Outdated, maybe. But effective.”
She tilted her head. “Worried about me?”
“No. You just have a natural talent for being annoying, pesky girl.”
Her smile widened.

Sun, Moon, X, Whitley, Black Two & Y
Sun’s heart pounded, but his resolve burned steady as he faced Agatha. Even under the weight of her presence, he refused to panic. He touched his earpiece, voice tight but clear.
“There’s a problem.”
The line went silent—everyone listening.
“Agatha is here,” he continued, eyes narrowing. “She’s holding Bill, Daisy, and the Professor. We need to move. Fast.”
Static filled the air—then Red’s voice broke through.
“Don’t worry, Sun. Stay sharp. We’re on our way.”
They all knew what that meant. The mission couldn’t stop—not now. But Agatha’s trap was deeper, more dangerous than any of them had imagined.
Sun drew a long breath, tightening his gloves.
“We can’t let her escape. If she takes control, it’s over.”
X and Y exchanged a firm, knowing glance. Whitley and Black Two had already turned toward the steel doors, ready to strike. But something felt wrong.
Moon’s eyes flicked over the group.
“This is it,” she said. “Stay sharp. And prepare for anything.”

Red, Green, Blue & Yellow
Green took a moment to speak into the earpiece, trying to coordinate everything. His voice, though firm with determination, still carried a trace of worry.
“Listen, Blue and I will take care of the chip. We need to get it before Agatha uses it against us. Red, Yellow—go find Sun and the others. We can’t let Agatha slip away.”
“Got it, boss,” replied Red, calm and focused. “We’re counting on you.”
The line cut off briefly, and Green immediately scanned their surroundings. He studied the air duct carefully. There was no time to waste—the narrow passage would be the best way to avoid attracting attention.
Only one problem: it was too high for Blue. She couldn’t reach it easily, and her injured foot didn’t help.
“Blue, come here,” Green said practically. “I’ll lift you up so you can get in.”
“Oh really? Didn’t know you’d turned into my personal elevator,” Blue shot back, raising an eyebrow with a smirk.
“Only because you can never do things without making them complicated.”
“Says the guy who took ten years to propose.”
Green didn’t answer. He simply bent down, grabbed her legs, and lifted her up with surprising ease.
Blue let out a startled sound—more surprise than protest—and suddenly found herself pressed against the metal.
“Hey! A little delicacy wouldn’t hurt!” she laughed, trying to steady herself.
“You’re the one wriggling too much,” Green muttered, voice low, his face a little too close to her legs.
Blue turned to glance at him, her eyes flashing. “Oh, so you are looking, huh?”
“I’m looking at the grate.”
“Sure, Gym Leader. The grate.”
With a sharp tug, Blue knocked the grate loose and slipped into the duct. Green followed a second later, sealing it shut behind him with near-military precision.
The space was tiny. Every movement brushed shoulders, knees, or something else.
Blue chuckled softly. “You know, this place feels like it was designed for… closeness.”
“We’re on a mission.”
“I know, I know,” she replied innocently. “I’m just saying it’s hard to focus when you’re bumping into me every three seconds.”
“I bump into you because you keep stopping on purpose!” Green shot back, irritation edging into his voice.
“Oh, sure, all my fault,” Blue laughed. “I’m just casually blocking the way every time you crawl up behind me. What a coincidence.”
That’s when Gold’s voice suddenly exploded through the earpiece, completely out of context:
“Okay, guys, am I the only one picturing this whole vent scene as something really sexy?!”
“Gold!” Crystal snapped. “Focus, for crying out loud! This is a mission, not a late-night movie!”
“Come on, you’re hearing them too, right?! It’s all, ‘come here,’ ‘you’re pushing me,’ ‘you’re blocking me’—how am I not supposed to think of that?!”
“Gold… the next time you fantasize about my sister, you’re dead,” Silver growled, his voice icy.
“Aw, come on, Silver. If I gotta die, at least let me go out with a good thought… Hey Green, where’s that vent? I’ll go crawl through it with Crys!”
Ruby chimed in, his voice dramatic as ever:
“Two hearts, one duct. Bodies brushing in the dark. Danger looming close. Shadows wrapping them in forbidden intimacy… Ah, what poetry!”
Sapphire groaned loudly. “Ruby, if you don’t shut up, I swear I’ll shove you into a vent. With a Weezing.”
Meanwhile, Blue was snickering. “For everyone listening—YES, we’re in a vent. YES, it’s cramped. And NO, Green’s not smart enough to make it interesting.”
Green, deadpan: “And you’re not quiet enough to stay unnoticed.”
Silence. Then a calm, almost absent voice cut through. Red:
“…In their defense… this mission is stirring up some strange feelings. Maybe it’s just the fear of dying. Blue always told me danger triggers passion.”
A simultaneous explosion of voices: “WHAT?!”
Gold and Silver, perfectly synchronized: “What did you just say?!”
White, scandalized: “Red, you?! You’re like the icon of discipline, the romance newbie!”
“Well…” Red said, pausing with almost theatrical timing. “…I just kissed Yellow. Right before we entered the west corridor.”
A pause. Heavy.
“REEED?!” Gold screamed. “Finally! You actually learned something useful from me! Guess all my flirting lessons paid off!”
Black burst out laughing as he glanced at the security monitors. “Oh man, no wonder Yellow looked like a freshly caught Luvdisc!”
Yellow, panicking: “I-it’s n-not what it looks like!” The earpiece caught a very clear little “eep.”
White couldn’t hold back: “Okay, no. I want the bodycams. We are definitely missing the best show of the year!”
Back in the vent, Blue was trying not to laugh too loud. “See? You don’t talk much, but you’re just as bad as they are,” she whispered.
“And you’re the reason half of our missions end in group therapy,” Green shot back, calm but sharp.
“Aww, admit it. You like it when I bump into you.”
“I like it when you shut up.”
Blue smirked. “I’ll take that as a yes. So why don’t you shut me up right now?”
Green sighed. “Let’s move. The chip’s this way. And Agatha might already be activating it.”
“Fine. But if we die… I’m blaming you.”
“If we die, you won’t be able to.”
“Ugh… you’re impossible.”
“And you’re loud.”
And so, crawling through rusted vents and unspoken tension, the two pressed on.
AGATHA’S HIDEOUT – LOWER LEVEL, ROOM 43
“It should be here,” Crystal whispered tensely, checking the thermal tracker on her visor. Trey was with them, quiet as ever, ready to help for the final showdown against Agatha.
“Two life signs. Barely moving. Either asleep or… worse,” Gold muttered.
“Don’t jinx it,” Silver warned, Pokéball in hand. “Ready. One… two… THREE!”
Gold slammed the door open. The lights flickered as the security system powered down. But inside, it wasn’t Bill or Daisy.
Chained to a heavy chair in the corner, Diantha lifted her head. Hair disheveled, face pale, but her eyes still fierce.
“You…” she murmured. “You actually found a way in.”
Silence fell thick as wet cloth. Gold was the first to break it. “Uh… surprise?”
Crystal clenched her jaw. Silver stepped forward, eyes sharper than Spacial Rend.
“What are you doing here?” he demanded flatly.
Diantha forced a tired smile. “Nice to see you too. Remember when I gave you shelter in Lumiose? Good times.”
“Good times until you started flirting with Green in front of Blue,” Gold snapped before he could stop himself.
Crystal elbowed him—not too hard. “Gold!”
“What? Just saying the truth! Not my fault she showed up in evening gowns even at an anti-terrorist base.”
Diantha tilted her head. “So sweet. Did you set up this rescue party just to insult me?”
“Red told you clearly to go back to Kalos. You’d done enough,” Silver said coldly.
“And I did go back,” she shot back, sharp as a blade. “And soon after, Agatha’s squad kidnapped me. Surprise!”
Crystal forced herself to stay neutral. “We’re here for Bill and Daisy. We didn’t expect you. Are you hurt?”
“Only my pride,” Diantha shrugged.
“For that, you’d need a level-four hospital,” Gold muttered low, but not low enough.
Diantha raised a brow elegantly. “You know, Gold, you’re not as charming as you think.”
“Relax, I wasn’t trying to be. At least not with you.”
Silver exhaled sharply. “We’ve wasted enough time.”
“Agreed,” Crystal nodded, pulling out a small cutter to snap the chains. “If you can walk, let’s move. Things are about to get worse.”
Diantha stood, rubbing her wrists. “You know, Crystal… I used to think you were the most diplomatic of the group. Now I see you’re just holding back a dagger like the rest.”
Crystal gave a frosty smile. “When you train with people who fight with glares, you pick it up sooner or later.”
Behind her, Gold muttered: “Bet Blue would’ve already KO’d you with a snark and a nail trick…”
Diantha spun sharply. “Ah, Blue. The eternal prodigy. Always adorable, even when she’s throwing knives with a smile.”
Silver’s eyes narrowed to blades. “Watch your mouth before you talk about my sister. At least she doesn’t play both sides.”
Another silence, thick with static. Crystal snapped the lock free.
“Let’s go. And be ready. If Agatha kidnapped you, that means you’re useful. And that’s not a compliment.”
Diantha brushed her hair back with theatrical flair. “What a warm team. I feel right at home already.”
Gold snorted. “Just shut up and walk, drama queen.”
As they left the room, Crystal keyed her mic.
“Team One to Green. We found Diantha. Bill and Daisy aren’t here. Repeat: they’re not here.”

CORRIDOR D-9 | LOWER LEVEL OF THE HIDEOUT
Their footsteps echoed like a battle march on the metal floor.
“Left!” Pearl shouted, already a few meters ahead.
“Platinum, cover the rear!”
“Don’t bark orders at me like I’m your assistant!” Platinum snapped—but obeyed anyway, cloak swishing, face tight.
“Where the hell are those two idiots?” she muttered under her breath.
Black ran beside Dia, who was clearly struggling.
“Can’t you run faster?!”
“I just ate, I’m carrying two thermoses and a mini-Snorlax in my pack, not my fault!” Dia puffed.
“Why did you bring them?!”
“Maybe Sun’s hungry!“
White kept her face serious, earpiece active.
“Sun, do you read? Sun, answer! We’re just minutes away from your location!”
The reply came, broken but clear:
“…Help… trap… Agatha is with us…”
Y’s voice cried out faintly in the background:
“She’s using a Mega Evolution! Sun is—”
KSSHHHT!
The signal cut out.
White froze, breath sharp. “He said Mega… Agatha’s using a Mega Evolution?! With who?!”
“…Probably Gengar?” Platinum guessed.
“Most likely,” Black growled, fists clenching. “And if Sun’s alone with her—”
“He’s not alone!” Pearl snapped, already pulling a Pokéball. “X, Moon, and Y are there too. We’ll get them out. All of them.”
“I like it when Pearl gets serious,” Dia muttered, dragging behind. “Reminds me of an Electivire with anxiety.”
“…Thanks?”
“It’s a compliment!”
They reached a split. Two corridors, both pitch dark.
“Great,” White sighed. “Two options. One leads to our friends. The other, probably, to death.”
“Awesome odds!” Pearl yelled, already darting left.
“How do you know that’s the right way?” Platinum demanded.
“I don’t!” he shouted without turning. “But I’ve got a feeling!”
“Oh no,” Dia groaned. “Not Pearl’s gut feelings. Last time they led us into a bathroom full of Weezing!”
A sudden tremor shook the walls. BOOM.
White’s eyes went wide at Black. “That was Hyper Beam. Or a psychic blast. Sun’s fighting. And he’s losing.”
Black nodded grimly. “Then we run.”

MEANWHILE | PRISON ROOM | LOWER LEVEL
Agatha hovered a few inches above the ground, her eyes glowing with spectral light. Mega Gengar loomed behind her, its grin unforgettable.
Sun was kneeling beside Moon, his arm bloodied but his gaze still burning. X clutched Kangaskhan with trembling hands, shielding Y, who was half-unconscious.
Agatha spoke in an icy voice:
“You’ve resisted long enough. But you are nothing without the chip. Without power. Without—”
BAAAANG!
The door blasted inward, a storm of Poké Balls lighting up the room.
Black burst in first, with White, Pearl, and Platinum at his side.
“You’re wrong,” Black growled, pointing straight at Agatha. “They’re not alone. They never were.”

Green & Blue
After clearing two labs, they reached the last one.
The air vent opened onto an overhead grate, looking down into a laboratory bathed in flickering purple and sickly green light. The place was a nightmare of screens, cables, and… urns. Too quiet.
Green dropped down first, landing without a sound. Blue followed with the grace of a Meowstic, though limping slightly.
“Ugh… you owe me a foot massage after this mission,” she muttered, brushing dust off her knees.
Green didn’t answer. His eyes were locked on the terminal at the center of the room.
Blue was already at a side panel, picking the lock of a cabinet like someone with a very questionable childhood.
“We’ll discuss it later.”
“I could always give you one, you know. Mine are spectacular.”
Green stepped closer to check her work. Too close.
Blue glanced back with a sly arch of her brow.
“Hey, if you wanted to press up against me, you could’ve just said so. No need to fake interest in the cabinet.”
“I’m checking for traps.”
“Oh, sure. And your hand on my back is part of safety protocol?”
Green pulled back, face unreadable.
Blue smirked as she fished out an empty card.
“Great. The cabinet’s already been emptied.”
Her smile faded for a beat.
“Those bastards stole the chip.”
Green’s tone sharpened immediately.
“We have to find it before—”
TZAK.
The door slammed open. Five recruits in black suits stormed in, Poké Balls ready.
“FREEZE! HANDS UP!”
Blue spun around, then flashed Green a mischievous smile.
“Oh no, Green. Surrounded by men in uniform. Whatever shall we do…”
Unfazed, Green asked,
“You got three Poké Balls ready?”
“Three. But one’s fake. Counts double.”
“I doubt it.”
A recruit hurled a Poké Ball. Haunter floated out, grinning wickedly.
Blue set a hand on her hip and tossed her own Poké Ball with the other.
“Go, Wigglytuff! Show them who’s boss!”
The Wigglytuff sparkled into view, stomping its feet and puffing up like a balloon about to burst.
“Sing your heart out, sweetheart,” Blue cooed. “But only after you’ve kicked their butts.”
Wigglytuff fired a Shadow Ball so brutal the Haunter slammed against the wall in seconds.
“…Wow,” one of the recruits muttered.
Blue shot Green a grin as she yanked open a drawer with perfect nonchalance.
“So, Gym Leader. On a scale of one to ten, how threatened are you by a multitasking woman who fights, flirts, and hunts stolen chips all at once?”
Green was already releasing Machamp.
“With you, there’s no scale from one to ten. Just chaos.”
Machamp charged, hurling two recruits like sacks of rice.
Blue laughed.
“Oh, I love it when you do the strong silent act.”
Another recruit tried a side attack. Blue, without even looking back, called:
“Wigglytuff! High Jump Kick! But make it classy.”
The Pokémon somersaulted gracefully, landing a brutal blow straight to the recruit’s gut.
Blue rifled through another cabinet while ducking behind a monitor.
“Still nothing… Ugh! Seriously, why does Agatha stash high-tech chips in school lockers?!”
Green, knocking out a Dusclops, replied coolly:
“Less sarcasm, more focus, Blue.”
“I am focused. I’m just sexy and multitasking. Remember that.”
Wigglytuff let out a victorious cry and began dancing.
“See? He gets me,” Blue said proudly, pointing at her partner.
The last standing recruit dropped a smoke bomb.
BOOM! Purple haze filled the room.
Green instinctively moved closer, pulling Blue toward him.
“They’re fleeing.”
“Yeah. And leaving me with a Wigglytuff and a murder itch.”
“And a missing chip.”
Blue coughed, covering her mouth.
“And you, glued to my side again. That’s the third time in ten minutes.”
“I was protecting you.”
“Uh-huh. You say that every time you touch me. You know I don’t buy it, right?”
The smoke thinned, leaving behind only the sting of metal and gunpowder.
Blue ran a hand through her hair, scanning the room.
“Okay… either I’m paranoid, or they were stalling us on purpose.”
Green crouched by an unconscious recruit, inspecting a cracked Poké Ball.
“Agreed. They were covering something. Maybe moving the chip as we came in.”
Blue bit her lip, frustrated.
“Knew it was too easy.”
She turned to the far wall, where a tall locker stood on mechanical stilts.
“Wait a sec…”
She knocked on the metal. Tock-tock. Hollow.
“Aha. False bottom. I’d bet my earrings there’s a double layer here.”
“Blue…” Green warned, following her. “It’s too high. With your foot—”
“My foot’s injured, not made of jelly,” she cut him off.
She climbed onto a console, balancing on one leg. Green half-reached to stop her, then froze mid-gesture.
“Sure you don’t want help?”
“No thanks. I’ll take glory and balance solo.”
At the top, she stretched her long fingers for a hidden lever.
“Come on… I know you’re here, damn—”
CLACK. The bottom sprang open, revealing a small black cylinder etched with runes.
Blue snatched it triumphantly.
“Gotcha, sweetheart.”
Right then, her injured foot slipped.
“Whoa!”
Green lunged, but Blue caught the edge with one hand, dangling. She pulled herself up with a cocky smile.
“Worried about me, huh?”
“Only because we need you alive to finish the mission.”
“Mmh. Professional as always.”
While he sighed, Blue tucked the chip into the zipper of her suit, right beneath the collar.
“And now you stay safe… close to the heart. Or the chest. Depends on perspective.”
Green shot her a sharp look.
“You just hid a top-secret device inside your bra?”
“Under the suit. That it happens to be a strategic area is pure coincidence.”
“Blue…”
She blew him a mock kiss.
“Come on, at least no one’s getting their hands in there. Except you. By invitation only.”
Green turned away, exhausted.
“Let’s regroup. I bet Gold’s already made a mess.”
“Oh, definitely. And I bet Red’s still trying to look in control while Yellow’s blushing like a strawberry from a stolen kiss.”

PRISON ROOM | AGATHA’S LAIR | LOWER LEVEL
Battle smoke still clung to the air, thick and laced with the sickly scent only Ghost-types could love.
Agatha, floating higher now, narrowed her eyes as she spotted Trey entering with Crystal and Silver, Diantha limping behind them. A slow grin crept across her wrinkled face.
“Oh… what a gift you’ve brought me,” she hissed.
“You freed the useless Champion, but more importantly, you delivered him… saved me the trouble of finding him!”
Trey froze mid-step. His eyes locked on Agatha’s. No fear. Just old, festering contempt.
“Didn’t think you’d sink to hiding in basements, Agatha.”
Her grin twisted into a snarl.
“Me? Hiding? Oh, no, my dear… I’ve been waiting.”
To the side, Mega Gengar floated like a living shadow, its fanged smile stretched wide.
Professor Oak, bound against the wall, raised his head weakly, voice ragged:
“Trey… you shouldn’t have come… She wants you dead.”
Agatha silenced him with a flick of her hand.
“Quiet, Samuel. You made your choices long ago. I’m here for my project.”
The door exploded off its hinges, slamming into the wall with a metallic crash. A cloud of dust swept the chamber. From the haze stepped two familiar figures:
Red and Yellow.
Red’s gaze was cold, unyielding, his cap shadowing his eyes, Poké Ball already in hand. Yellow stood at his side, Pikachu perched on her shoulder, determination blazing.
“Agatha!” Red thundered, his voice shaking with restrained fury. “No more games.”
The old woman’s face twisted in surprise, then delight.
“Oh… look who decided to show himself… the Champion.”
Red didn’t answer right away. His eyes swept the room. Bill, drained but alive, was tied up next to Oak. Daisy, pale but conscious, chains cutting into her wrists. For a moment, humanity softened his face.
“Professor Bill. Daisy…” he said with a nod. “You’re safe now.”
Bill forced a weak smile.
“Better late than never…”
Daisy gave a faint nod.
“Red… be careful. She’s not just some old witch anymore.”
Red turned back to Agatha.
“I know.”
Gold stepped in front of Trey, protective.
“If you want him, you’ll have to go through me.”
Silver moved at Gold’s side.
“And me.”
Crystal didn’t waste words, a Poké Ball snapping between her fingers, her eyes sharp as steel.
Diantha leaned against the wall with a weary sigh.
“So theatrical as always…”
Agatha ignored her, rising higher as Mega Gengar loomed like a beast of shadow.
“You know… I never meant to harm Sun, Moon, X, or Y. Not yet. I had other plans. I was saving them. But my two favorite trophies never showed up.”
Her eyes glittered with twisted glee.
“Green and Blue. So hard to catch, so delicious to chase. I waited. I set all this in motion. This whole lair… is a trap for them. But them? Nothing. They’re too slow.”
She gestured with bony fingers. Mega Gengar let out a guttural, mocking laugh.
“So I decided to change the tune. If Green and Blue won’t come to my feast… then I’ll consume their allies. One by one.”
A chill ran through the room.
Yellow, silent until now, stepped forward.
“You’re sick. You did all this… just for two people?”
Agatha’s gaze snapped to her, then she laughed again.
“Oh, sweet Yellow. When centuries of hate seep into your bones… patience comes easy.”
“Yeah, right,” Gold snapped, teeth clenched. “You’ve lost it. That’s your grand plan? Revenge and gothic drama?”
Red, steady as ever, stepped up beside Yellow.
“Then tell us, Agatha… where’s the chip? What did you really do?”
Her smile faltered for a moment.
“Ah, the chip… Such a shame. It was meant for something magnificent. But now, I suppose I’ll have to… improvise.”
She gestured. Mega Gengar slid forward like a shadow unchained.
“But first… we start with the Champion of Kanto.”

Green & Blue
The lights flickered in the hallway, dim and stuttering, while the sound of footsteps grew faster and sharper.
Two figures darted through the shadows, dodging doors, skirting debris, muttering curses under their breath.
Green kept his gaze fixed forward, fists clenched.
“I told you—it’s left. Third corridor, reinforced door.”
Behind him, Blue rolled her eyes, a sly grin tugging at her lips.
“And I’m telling you, left is the kitchen. We’ve passed it, like… five times! Maybe you’re planning to serve tea to that crazy old hag?”
Green spun around, jogging backward for a few steps.
“Oh yeah? And what about you, staring at yourself in the mirrors of the anti-psychic chamber?”
Blue caught up with a sharp stride, overtook him, and gave him a playful elbow.
“Excuse me if I still have the instinct to make sure the future Mrs. Oak looks flawless even under stress.”
A faint blush crossed Green’s cheeks, but he turned away before she could gloat.
“With all that time spent preening, you could’ve read this!“
He whipped out a crumpled map from his pocket, waving it.
Blue snatched it midair, squinting at it with distaste.
“Green… this isn’t a map, it’s an insult to navigation. You actually hand-drew arrows? And what’s this—an X or a coffee cup?”
“That’s the control room! And that X marks the reinforced door!”
“Sure it’s not the cafeteria? Because if I open that door and find a Jigglypuff serving dessert, I’m ditching you in the hall.”
Green growled, snatching the paper back.
“Forget it. I’ve memorized it anyway.”
He tried unfolding the map, but the soggy, over-creased paper snapped in half between his fingers.
A heavy silence.
Blue raised an eyebrow.
“Congratulations. You just destroyed the one thing that was supposed to keep us alive and on track.”
Their eyes met.
Then—BOOM!
A distant explosion rattled the floor. Green grabbed her hand without thinking.
“Run. Whether it’s the right room or a pantry, something’s happening.”
The door flew open with a well-placed kick.
“—Told you this was it!”
“—And I told you you just got lucky, genius!”
Still bickering, Green and Blue stormed inside, voices bouncing off the walls like a too-familiar echo.
Green was about to fire back—but froze.
For the first time since stepping into the chamber, he really saw who was there.
His gaze slipped past Agatha… and locked.
Professor Oak.
Bound, bruised, battered—but alive.
Sitting nearby: Bill, tense, broken glasses clinging to his face.
And beside him—Daisy. His sister. Eyes glassy, hands clasped to her chest.
Green’s breath caught. His heart pounded like he’d climbed all of Mount Silver in a single sprint.
Blue noticed immediately.
“Green…” she whispered.
He stepped forward, voice low for the first time.
“Grandpa…”
Then his eyes shifted to Daisy.
“Daisy… you’re here…”
Oak lifted his head, voice faint but steady.
“I knew you’d come. Late as always… but you came.”
Green’s trembling smile vanished as he straightened, staring down Agatha. His voice hardened, steel-cold.
“You touched the wrong people, Agatha. You’ll pay. All of it.”
Agatha turned slowly, lips curling into a ghastly grin.
“Oh… finally. My two favorite trophies.”
Behind her, Mega Gengar rose like a ravenous shadow.
“You took forever. I thought you’d run. Or worse… gotten lost.”
Blue brushed a lock of hair behind her ear with a dramatic sigh.
“Yeah, his fault!” She jerked her thumb at Green without even glancing. “He shoved me into a vent barely half a meter wide. Said it was a shortcut.”
“It was!” Green snapped. “At least on the map—”
“—That you tore apart!“
Agatha chuckled darkly, far too entertained. The tension in the room tightened like a bowstring.
“I told you, the vent was faster,” Green muttered.
Blue whipped around, eyes wide in mock outrage.
“Oh sure! Because you’re the one with great sense of direction, huh?!”
“Please.” She smirked, hands on hips. “Admit it—you were staring at my ass the whole time. Probably wanted a replay.”
Green coughed—almost embarrassed, but not enough.
“Eh… moving on.”
Gold suddenly turned, remembering something.
“Wait, wait! You never answered me before—where do you even go in?!”
“Don’t tell Red…” Silver muttered.
Red narrowed his eyes.
“Why not?”
Gold snickered.
“Because Yellow’s the one who leads the way, duh.”
Yellow flushed.
“I would never! …probably.”
Pearl raised a hand.
“Hey, I love vents. Classic spy-movie stuff!”
Dia mumbled through a Poké Biscuit.
“Vents… too many corners. Exhausting.”
Suddenly, a scream tore through the chamber.
Agatha’s voice—dripping with thrill and cruelty.
“Enough chatter! It’s time to begin!”
She slammed a lever. A wall split open with a metallic clang, revealing a secondary entrance.
From the shadows emerged a towering figure in dark armor, eyes like burning coals.
“Orion,” Oak whispered, ice in his tone.
Beside him floated Thunder, the false mover.
Blue stiffened, eyes narrowing.
“You…”
Thunder grinned.
“Back on your feet, little one. But now I play for real.”
Behind them, more figures entered—one for each Pokédex Holder.
Commanders. Generals. Elite trainers.
All trained to counter every style, every strategy.
Agatha hovered above, arms spread like a witch queen before her court.
“Here they are. My knights of the apocalypse. One for each of you. Let’s see if you’re worthy of the legends on your chest.”
The floor rumbled. Mega Gengar growled.
Poké Balls snapped open.
Scarlet light burst across the chamber.
The battle had begun.

Green vs Agatha
Green stepped forward, gaze frozen cold.
“She’s mine.”
All eyes turned.
“We’ve clashed twice before… but this time there’s no room for survival. You hurt my grandfather. You hurt my sister. I swear—you won’t get another chance.”
Agatha laughed, her glare sharp as knives.
“Then show the world what your name is worth, Green. And come claim your end.”
Mega Gengar rose behind her, howling in the dark.

Blue vs Thunder
Blue faced Thunder, her grin feral.
“Well, look who crawled back… last week’s delivery was not appreciated.”
Thunder snapped his fingers—an Obsidian Raichu appeared at his side.
“You got lucky last time. No doors to save you now.”
Blue held up a Poké Ball.
“So it was you in my house…”

Red & Yellow vs Orion
Orion stepped into the center, looming like judgment incarnate.
Red planted himself before Yellow, Pikachu sparking at his feet.
“Orion. You won’t get another chance to hurt anyone.”
Yellow nodded firmly.
“This time we fight together. And we win together.”
Orion smiled.
“Let’s see if your bond outweighs my power.”

Silver, Gold, Crystal vs Three Generals
The trio of Generals moved in sync, forming a deadly triangle.
Gold cracked his knuckles.
“One each. Bet I finish first.”
Crystal shot him a sharp look.
“It’s not a race, Gold.”
Silver smirked faintly.
“But I’m still winning.”
Three Poké Balls burst open at once.

Diantha & Trey vs A General
Diantha tilted her head toward Trey, calm as ever.
“Agreed then?”
Trey: “As long as you don’t stand too close. Don’t want them thinking I’m protecting you.”
Diantha arched a brow.

Black, White, Whitley & Black2 vs Three Generals
The four Unovans lined up shoulder to shoulder like a wave.
White: “Three against four? I was hoping for something more unfair… for them.”
Black: “Let’s hurry. I’m starving.”
Whitley smiled faintly.
Black2: “The sooner we finish, the sooner I can cuff them.”

Emerald, Ruby, Sapphire vs Two Commanders
Sapphire cracked her arms, fire in her eyes.
“Two against three? Waste of time. I’ll take one myself!”
Emerald sighed.
“So much enthusiasm… it’s not a yelling contest.”
Ruby groaned.
“Please… don’t ruin my outfit.”

Pearl, Dia & Platinum vs Three Generals
General One unleashed a Drapion, pincers glinting menacingly.
General Two hurled out a Weavile, quick as a blade.
General Three revealed a Gengar, cackling in the shadows.
Platinum tightened her grip on her Poké Ball.
“We don’t have a choice. We win this with strategy—not just force.”

Moon, Sun, Y, X — Already Down
Their bodies lay to the side, guarded by Chansey.
Wounded, but alive.
Witnesses to the true battle’s opening act.
The air crackled with energy.
Poké Balls ready. Eyes sharp. Enemies aligned.
Agatha raised her voice, shrill and triumphant:
“LET THE FEAST BEGIN!”